Skip to main content

Full text of "The testimony and practice of the Presbyterian Church in reference to American slavery : with an appendix : containing the position of the General Assembly (New School), Free Presbyterian Church, Reformed Presbyterian, Associate, Associate Reformed, Bapti"

See other formats


-THE 

TESTIMONY  AND  PRACTICE 


OF  THE 

PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 


IN  REFERENCE  TO 


AMERICAN  SLAVERY: 

WITH  AN 

APPENDIX: 

CONTAINItSG  THE  POSlUlON  OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  (UEW 
school),  FEEE  PRESffTTERIAN  CHURCH,  REFORMED  PRESBY- 
TERIAN, ASSOCIATE,  ASSOCIATE  REFORMED,  BAPTIST, 
PROTESTANT  EPISCOPAL,  AND  METHODIST 
EPISCOPAL  CHURCHES. 


BY  REV.  JOHN  ROBINSON, 

PASTOR  OF  THE  PRE8BYTERUN  CHURCH,  ASHLAND,  OHIO. 


CINCINNATI: 

JOHN  D.  THOBPE^  NO.  74  WEST  FOURTH  STREET. 

1852. 


«J  .lit  ■ 


Entered,  according  to  the  act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1852,~by 

JOHN  ROBINSON, 
In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  for  the  District  of  Ohio. 


PRESS  OF  JOHN  D.  THOKPE. 


V 


PREFACE. 


With  extreme  diffidence,  the  present  volume  is  pre- 
sented to  the  public.  The  author  feels  that  he  exposes 
himself  to  th*e  charge  of  presumption,  in  asking  the  at- 
tention of  the  community.  He  would  simply  allege, 
as  an  apologetic  consideration,  his  desire  to  promote  the 
interests  of  Zion,  and  especially  that  branch  of  it  to 
which  he  is  aitached,  from  clear  conviction  and  strong 
preference.  He  would  also  state,  tiiat  providential  cir- 
cumstances, over  which  he  had  but  partial  control,  first 
turned  his  attention  to  the  subject  treated,  and  strongly 
impressed  upon  his  mind  the  importance  of  communi- 
cating, in  some  form,  correct  infonnation,  and  incul- 
cating right  principles,  in  reference  to  them.  This  im- 
pression tvas  stirengthened  by  the  concurrent  conviction 
of  a  number  of  his  brethren,^ with  whom  he  counselled- 
He  hoped  that.,  by  this  means,  the  progress  of  schism 
might  be  stayed,  the  Presbyterian  Church  vindicated 
from  some  aspertions  cast  upon  her,  and  her  whole  en- 
ergy enlisted  more  fully  in  efforts  to  give  the  blessed 
gospel  to  our  "domestic  heathen;"  that  they  might  be 
brought  to  enjoy  that  "freedom  wherewith  Christ  makes 
his  people  free,'*  and  prepared  for  civil  freedom,  when- 
ever God  in  his  providence  shall  secure  it  for  them. 

He  is  aware  that  his  work  lies  open  to  criticism  in 
some  points.  Prepared  under  the  constant  pressure  of 
pastoral  duties,  and  without  time  for  much  revision  or 


4  PREFACE. 

polishing,  it  cannot  bi^;t  have  detects.  For  these  he  asks 
the  forbearance  of  critics,  and  hopes  they  may  not  prove 
material  hindrances  to  the  usefulness  of  the  work.  If, 
in  a  few  ipstances,  he  repeats,  it  must  be  attributed  to 
his  desire  to  fasten  upon  the  minds  of  his  readers,  cer- 
tain truths  that  seem  wholly  lost  sight  of  by  those  who 
plead  for  secession.  He  embraces  this  opportunity  of 
acknowledging  his  great  obligations  to  the  stated  clerks 
of  the  Synods,  and  others,  through  whose  kindness  he 
obtained  the  documentary  portion  of  the  work,  save  that 
which  he  extracted  from  tlie  minutes  of  the  General  As- 
sembly. The  historical  sketch  he  gathered  mainly  from 
the  records  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  For  some  sta- 
tistical information,  and  the  history  of  the  early  efforts 
of  the  Church  on  behalf  of  the  slaves,  he  is  indebted  to 
pamphlets  published  by  Drs.  W.  B.  Burner  and  0.  C. 
Jones.  That  the  great  King  and  Head  of  the  Church 
may  own  and  bless  his  feeble  efforts  to  stay  the  progress 
of  schism,  withstand  the  onsets  of  fanaticism,  establish 
the  truth,  unite  the  people  of  God,  and  call  forth  their 
energies  in  a  scriptural,  vigorous,  and  persevering  effort 
to  remove  the  plague  spot  of  slavei^  from  the  land,  and 
secure  the  salvation  of  its  down  trodden  victims,  is  the 
prayer  of  The  Author. 

Ashland,  Ohio,  1852. 


INDEX. 


PAGE. 

1.  Preface   3 

2.  Introduction   . . .   9 

CHAPTER  I. 

Testimont  of  the  highest  judicatory.  1 .  Synod  of 
New  York  and  Philadelphia.  %  Of  the  General 
Asseknbly. . . . ...  . .     ,       15 

CHAPTER  II. 

Testimony  of  a  number  of  Synods.—I.  N.  York,  N. 
Jersey,  Philadelphia,  Memphis,  and  Bufifalo  ac- 
quiesce in  the  action  of  the  Assembly.  2.  Pitts- 
burgh.  3.  Wheeling. .  4.  Ohio.  5.  Cincinnati. 
6.  Northern  Indiana.  7.  Kentucky.  8.  Virginia.  46 

CHAPTER  III. 

The  PoaiTiON  of  the  AsssMBtY.— Do  acts  of  the 
Assembly  accord?  2.  Meamng  pi  acts  of  1818 
and  1845.  3.  Precise  position  of  the  Assembly. 
4.  Charge  of  pro-slavery  refuted- •   68 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Position  OF  General  Assembly  according  to  truth 
AND  right.-- 1.  All  concur  in  most  points:  2. 
Some  deny  that  the  relation  is  ever  sinless.  3. 


'  ;  f  

6  INDEX. 

PAGE. 

That  it  is  not  necessarily  sinful  appears,  1st,  From  ^ 
its  naiuni-^a  name  in  law — 2d,  From  instruction 
and  example  of  Apostles.  They  referred  to  slaves, 
as  appears,  1st,  From  the  extensive  prevalence  of 
slavery ;  2(1,  From  terms  used:  3d,  Fvom  the  de- 
scription the  relation.  3.  Common  sense  teaches 
the  same  truth.  Objections  answered:  1st,  Many 
eviiif  grow  out  of  it;  2d,  Originated  in  fraud  or 
violeiice;  3d,  Reduces  man  to  the  condition  of 
brutes;  4th,  Deprives  the  slave  of  his  earnings ; 
6th,  Sets  a  bad  example.  Some  affirm  this  doc- 
trine cannot  be  applied  to  American  slave-holders: 
1st,  Kg  proof  that  it  cannot;  2d,  Can  conceive 
cir  umstances  where  it  may ;  3d,  These  circum- 
stances do  exist.  Objections  answered ;  1st,  Doc- 
trine will  do  harm ;  2d,  Assembly  have  not  testi" 
fied  often  or  earnestly  enough.  Position  of  the 
Assembly  noble .  • .  •   83 

CHAPTER  V. 

What  the  Church  has  done  and  is  doing  fok  . 
THE  SLAVES.— -1.  Early  efforts:  1st,  Davies  attdhis 
cotemporaries ;  2d,  Action  of  Synod  of  N.  T.  and 
Phila.,  1786 ;  3d,  Action  of  Assembly  of  1816; 
4th,  Action  of  Presbytery  of  Transylvania  of  1794; 
2.  Later  efforts.  Plans  of  Synods :  1st,  Alabama; 
2d,  Virgmia;  3d,  North  Oarolma*  Plans  of  Pres- 
byteries: 1st,  Lexington,  Ky.;  2d,  Western  Dis- 
trict, Miss.;  3d,  Georgia,  Geo.;  4th,  Harmony,  S. 
C;  6th,  Missionary  Society  of  Liberty  Co.,  Geo. 
Whole  Church  engaged:  Istj  Preaching  the  gos- 
pel; 2d,  Sabbath  school  and  Bible  class  ;  3d, 
Domestic  instruction;  4th,  Colonization.  These 


INDEX. 


FAGS. 

modes  are,  1st,  Scriptural;  Sd^  Beasonabl^*  Re- 
sults: 1st,  Many  have  been  lijberatei  and  colo- 
nized; 2d,  Severity  of  slaves*  condition  mitigated; 
3d,  Social  relations  and  rights  secured;  4tjb,  Many 
saved  •  •  •  ,  1 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Are  we  of  the  North  so  partakei^s  of  the  guiw 
OF  Slavery,  as  to  make  .  Bscession  a  dutjt? — 1 . 
Admitted  that  there  is  guilt.  2.  Two  fallacies  in 
affirmative  reasoning:  1st,  That  the  relation  is  ne- 
cessarily sinful;  2d,  That  each  is  guilty  for  all  sin 
tolerated,  and,  as  we  cannot  remove  it,  must  se- 
cede. 1.  God  deals  not  with  the  Church  as  with 
pjere  earthly  assoeiations;  else,  1st,  No  Church 
could  exist;  2d,  Elijah  and  his  fellows  must  have 
left  the  Old  Testament  Church^ — God  defended 
themin.it;  3d,  Jesus  and  his  disciples  must  have 
seceded — he  remained  and  dhrected  them  to  re- 
main. 2.  Our  Church  organization  puts  it  out  of 
our  power,  as  individuals,  churches,  Presbyteries, 
or  Synods,  to  prevent  slave-holding  by  members 
of  the  Ohiirch.  3.  Genera!  Assembly  cannot 
prevent  it  :  1st,  No  rule;  2d,  The  Assembly 
cannot  make  a  rule ;  3d,  Nor  interpret  existing 
rules  so  as  to  make  slave-holding  an  offence.  4. 
AH  are  free  to  testify  and  labor  against  it.  6. 
Great  guilt  and  a  fixed  adherence  to  it  alone  can 
justify  Secession:  Illustrated  by  Church  of  Rome. 
6.  Scriptures  no  where  enjoin  secession.  7.  Sep- 
aration secures  no  important  good.  8.  Christ 
dwells  in  the  Presbyterian  Church.  Secession  is 
wrong:  1st,  Virtually  withdraws  the  gospel  from 


V  I'AGB. 

tbe  south;  2d,  It  is  schism;  3d,  Does  imtnen&s 
evil;  4th,  Charge  of  schism  falls  not  on  the  saa- 
jority.   Finally:  All  have  responsibjlii^s  ih  refei''> 
'  ence  to  slavery  •  •  •  •  ♦  •  ?  ^  -  1 7 1 

APPENDIX, 

Testimony  and  position  (if — 

1.  0«neral  Assembly,  (New  School,)  226 

2.  Free  Presbyterian  Church.  •  •  ^  •  •  -  231 

3.  Associate  Reformed  Presbyterian*  232 

4.  Keformed  Presbyterian  246 

5.  Associate  • « «  *  1 248 

6.  Baptist....   261 

7.  Protestant  Episcopal.  252 

8.  Methodist  Episcopal .  253 

9.  Number  of  professors  of  religion  among  the 

slaves,  and  the  proportion  of  these  to  the  whole 
adult  slave  population  *  •  •  •  •  ?56 


INTRODUCTION, 


SKETCH  OP  THE  HISTORY  OP  THE  CHURCH.* 

The  Presbyterian  Church,  as  an  organized  body 
iri.  the  United  States,  took  its  rise  at  a  date  subse- 
quent to  the  establishment  of  the  Puritans,  Roman 
Catholics,  Quakers,  and  Episcopalians.  Most 
probably  individuals  of  this  denomination  had  em- 
igrated to  this  country  at  an  early  period,  and  were 
scattered  throus^iout  the  colonies.  But  they  were 
not  sufficiently  numerous  in  any  single  place  to  con- 
stitute a  congregation.  The  Puritans  were  driven 
to  this  country  by  persecution.  They  came  to  the 
wilds  of  America,  subjected  themselves  to  all  the 
privations  and  sufferings  consequent  upon  leaving 
their  native  land  and  settling  in  the  unbroken  for- 
ests of  this  country,  inhabited  only  by  savage 
beasts  and  more  savage  men,  in  order  to  enjoy,  un- 
trammelled and  unmolested,  the  worship  of  God 
according  to  the  convictions  of  their  own  con- 
sciences. The  Presbyterians  at  that  time  resided 
principally  in  Scotland  and  Ireland.  They  enjoyed 
in  peace  their  religious  rights,  and  were  therefore 
not  compelled  by  any  necessity,  nor  had  they  any 
strong  inducement  to  emigrate  to  the  wilds  of 
America. 

*See  Records  of  the  Presbyterian  Church, 

2 


10      SKETCH  OF  THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  CHURCH. 


But  soon  after  the  restoration  of  Charles  the  II, 
the  Preshyterians  of  Scotland  and  Ireland  experi- 
enced a  severe  persecution.  The  monarch  aimed 
at  nothing  short  of  the  entire  suhversion  of  Pres- 
bytemnism  and  the  imposition  of  Episcopacy  upon 
Presbyterians.  Efforts  for  the  accomplishment  of 
this  object  were  relentlessly  pursued  lyitii  the  ac- 
cession of  William  the  III  to  the  throne  of  Eng^ 
land.  During  this  period  many  sealed  their  attach- 
ment to  Fresbyterianism  with  their  blood...  The' 
American  Provinces  thus  becaine  a  desirable  refuge, 
for  those  who  liare  not,  but  at  their  i  erit,  Wt)r$hip 
God  in  the  forrns  to  which  their  coni'ictions  led 
them.    Many  availed  themselves  of  this  ri^iugel 

The  first  churches  organized  in  this  country  bn- 
der  th^  .Presbyterian  form  ;1^ere  sitaked  M  D^lii- 
ware,  feryland,  Pennsylvania,  and  New  .JersejrT^.; 
The  original  proprietors  of  these  provinces  had  se- 
cured religious  liberty.  Of  the  organization  and 
early  history  of  these  churches  little  is  known. 
As  nearly  as  can  now  be  ascertained,  the  first  Pres- 
byterian church  in  this  country  was  organized  in 
Philadelphia  about  the  year  1698.  And  it  is  prob- 
able that  the  churches  at  Snowhill,  Rehoboth, 
Monokin,  and  Wicomico,  on  the  eastern  shore  of 
Maryland,  were  organized  about  the  same  period. 

The  Presbyterian  Church  in  America,  as  an  or- 
ganized bod}'-,  does  not  date  farther  back  than  the 
year  1705,  or  145  years  since.  In  that  year  the 
Presbytery  of  Philadelphia  was  formed.  It  con- 
sisted of  seven  ministers.  This  continued  to  be 
the  only  judicatory  of  the  Church  until  the  year 


1716^  when  it  was  divided  into  fbiit-F^sby teries ; 
and  these  four  were  formed  into  a  Syii^^H^alled 
the  Synod  of  Philadelphia.    This  Synod  cdiiti%. 
uedto  manage  successfully  the  affairs  of  the  CiMireh 
for  a  number  of  years.    After  the  lapse  of  several 
years  a  pain  All  diversity  of  opinion  arose  iilj^fefetv 
enee  to  certain  measures,  which,  while  om:-i^^^ 
regarded  as  important  to  the  progress  of  jeligtoy 
the  other  condemned  as  dangerous  lnn6vatt<jQ% 
This  difference  produced  disseritioris.    i\  od:  iM$0  , 
dissentions  resulted,  in  1741,  in. an  extensive  schism, 
and'  the  erection  of  the  Synod  of  New  York. 
;  Th^se^:^Sy;nQd^  existed  separately  until  the  year 
;  i758,  ^|iffc  tfey  ,w^    re-united  under  the  title  of 
the  Synt0xof¥&  Philadelphia.  From 

this  period  until  1789,  this  Synod  constituted  the 
supreroe  jiidicatory  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 
XJnder  its  control  the  Church  prospered.  In  the 
year  l'/88  the  Synod  divided  itself  into  four.  Sy- 
nodsj  and  made  arrangements  for  the  organization 
^  of  the  General  Assembly.  That  body  met  for  the 
first  time  in  May,  1789.  And  from  that  time  until 
the  present,  a  period  of  sixty-one  years,  it  has  con- 
ducted successfully  the  affairs  of  the  Church  as  its 
chief  judicatory.  As  the  Church  spread,  diversity 
of  views  in  reference  to  questions  of  expediency 
necessarily  arose.  A  difference  of  opinion  arose 
in  the  Presbytery  of  Cumberland,  in  Kentucky,  re- 
garding the  necessity  of  a  liberal  education  as  a 
qualification  for  the  ministry,  which  resulted,  in 
1810,  in  the  secession  of  eight  or  ten  of  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Presbytery^  and  tlie  organization  of  the 


12      SKETCH  OP  THE  HISTORY  OP  THE  CHURCH. 


Cumberlond  Presbyterian  Church.  Under  the  Di- 
vine blessing  the  Church  prospered  much  for  a  num- 
ber of  years  succeeding  this  period.  A  plan  of 
union  with  Congregationalists  had  been  adopted, 
by  which  congregations  composed  partly  of  Pres- 
byterians and  partly  Congregationalists,  and  having 
but  a  partially  Presbyterian  organization,  were  en- 
titled to  a  representation  in  her  judicatories.  By 
this  means  errors  of  doctrine  and  improprieties  in 
practice  crept  into  the  Church.  These  began  about 
the  year  1830  to  produce  unpleasant  ^gt^gis* 
These  continued  until  1 837,  when  an  open  rupture 
occurred  which  carried  off  nearly  one-half  the  en- 
tire membership  of  the  Church.  There  went  out 
from  the  Church  at  that  time  1,181  ministers,  1,286 
churches,  and  100,850  raemberse  And  there  re- 
mained 1,243  ministers,  1,823  churches,  and  128,- 
-  043  members.  The  Church,  prior  to  the  division, 
consisted  of  2,424  ministers,  3^109  churches,  and 
2i8,893  memberyy  Since  the  division  she  has  gone 
forward  harmoniously  and  prosperously. ,  She  now 
consists  of  207,264  members,  1,926  ministers,  2,595 
churches,  127  Presbyteries,  one  of  which  is  in 
China  and  three  in  India,  and  23  Synods,  one  of 
which  is  in  India.  She  hits  also  her  Boards  organ- 
ized for  the  prosecution  of  the  work  of  benevo- 
lence. The  Board  of  Education  assists  indigent 
young  men  in  preparing  for  the  ministry,  and  en- 
courages common  school,  academic  and  collegiate 
education.  The  Board  of  Domestic  Missions  sup- 
plies the  destitute  of  our  own  country  with  the 
preached  gospel,  and  assists  in  the  erection  of  houses 


SKETCH  OP  THE  HISTORY  OP  THE  CHURCH.  13 

of  worship.  The  Board  of  Publication  furnishes 
and  circulates  through  the  Church  and  the  country 
an  evangelical  literature.  Some  of  the  noblest 
productions  of  the  human  mind  in  our  language 
are  circulated  by  this  Board.  The  Board  of  For- 
eign Missions  gives  the  gospel  to  the  heathen.  All 
these  Boards  have  been  organized  in  their  present 
form  within  the  last  half  century,  and  the  two  lat- 
ter within  a  few  years.  They  are  yet  in  compara- 
tive infancy,  but  are  doing  a  great  work  for  the 
building  up  of  Zion.  These,  with  a^l  the  interests 
and  operations  of  the  churches,  are  controlled  by 
the  General  Assembly. 


CHAPTEE  1. 


the  testimony  op  the  chief  judicatory  of  the 
chuiich  on  the  subject  of  slavery. 

1.  The  Synod  op  New  York  and  Philadel- 
phia.—A  body  such  as  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
holding  the  Scriptures  to  be  the  only  infallible  rule 
of  faith  and  practice,  and  embracing  in  the  form  of 
its  organization  the  highest  principles  of  rational 
liberty,  might  be  expected  to  notice  and  bear  deci- 
ded testimony  in  reference  to  the  institution  of  Sla- 
very. And,  accordingly,  the  attention  of  the  high- 
est Judicatory  of  the  Church  was  early  called  to 
the  existence^  and  character  of  Slavery  in  this 
country. 

In  May,  1787,  the  following  overture  was  pre- 
sented for  the  consideration  of  the  Synod  of  New 
York  and  Philadelphia,  viz,; 

"  The  Creator  of  the  v/orld  having  made  of  one 
flesh  all  the  children  of  men,  it  becomes  them  as 
members  of  the  same  family  to  consult  and  promote 
each  other's  happiness.  It  is  more  especially  the 
duty  of  those  who  maintain  the  rights  of  human- 
ity, and  who  acknowledge  and  teach  the  obliga. 
tions  of  Christianity,  to  use  such  means  as  are  in 
their  power  to  extend  the  blessings  of  equal  free- 
dom to  every  part  of  the  human  race. 

"Prom  a  full  conviction  of  these  truths,  and 
sensible  that  the  rights  of  human  nature  are  too 


16  SYNOD  OF  N.  Y.  AND  PHILADELPHIA. 


well  undf^rstood  I©  admit  of  debate,  o^;?ertured  that 
the  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia  recom- 
mend in  the  warmest  terms  to  every  member  of  their 
body,  and  to  all  the  churches  and  families  under 
their  care,  to  do  everj'^thing  in  their  power,  consist- 
ent with  the  rights  of  civil  society,  to  promote  the 
abolition  of  Slavery,  and  the  instruction  of  the  ne- 
groes, whether  bond  or  free." 

This  overture  received  the  careful  consideration 
of  the  Synod.  Their  deliberations  resulted  in  the 
following  action  on  the  subject: 

"  The  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia  do 
highly  approve  of  the  general  principles  in  favor  of 
universal  liberty  that  prevail  in  America,  and  the 
interest  which  many  of  the  States  have  taken  in 
promoting  the  abolition  of  Slavery;  yet,  inasmuch 
as  men,  introduced  from  a  servile  state,  to  a  partici- 
pation of  all  the  privileges  of  civil  society  without 
a  proper  education,  and  without  previous  habits  of 
industry,  may  be  in  many  respects  dangerous  to  the 
community;  therefore  they  earnestly  recommend  it 
to  all  the  members  belonging  to  their  communion 
to  give  those  persons  who  are  at  present  held  in  ser» 
vitude,  such  good  education  as  to  prepare  them  for 
the  better  enjoyment  of  freedom ;  and  they  more- 
over recommend  that  masters,  whenever  they  find 
servants  disposed  to  make  a  just  improvement  of  the 
privilege,  would  give  thenii  a  peculium^  or  grant 
them  sufficient  time  and  sufficient  means  of  pro- 
curing their  own  liberty,  at  a  moderate  rate ;  that 
thereby  they  may  be  brought  into  society  with  those 
habits  of  industry  that  may  render  them  useful 


TESTlkONY  OF  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY.  17 


citizens;  and  finallyj  they  recommend  it  to  all 
their  people  to  use  the  most  prudent  measures  con- 
sistent with  the  interests  and  the  state  of  civil  soci- 
ety, in  the  countries  where  they  live,  to  procure 
eventually  the  final  abolition  of  slavery  in  America." 

2r  The  General  Assembly. — Two  years  after 
this  action  of  the  Synod  the  General  Assembly 
was  formed.  And  four  years  after  the  formation 
of  the  General  Assembly,  in  1793,  the  subject  of 
Slavery  was  brought  before  it.  The  Assembly 
simply>dopted  and  re-published  the  foregoing  paper 
passed  by  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadel- 
phia, as  an  expression  of  its  owr*  sentiments  on  the 
subject. 

Again,  two  years  afterwards,  in  1795,  the  subject 
was  brought  before  the  Assembly.  The  following 
overture  was  presented: 

"  A  serious  and  conscientious  person,  a  member 
of  a  Presbyterian  congregation,  who  views  the  sla- 
very of  negroes  as  a  moral  evil,  highly  offensive  to 
God  and  injurious  to  the  interests  of  the  gospel^ 
lives  under  the  ministry  of  a  person,  or  amongst  a 
society  of  people  who  concur  with  him  in  sentiment 
on  the  subject  upon  general  principles :  yet  for  par- 
ticular reasons  hold  slaves,  ajnd  tolerate  the  practice 
in  others:  ought  the  former  of  these  persons,  under 
the  impressions  and  circumstances  above  described, 
to  hold  christian  communion  with  the  latter?" 

This  overture  was  answered  thus: 

"  Whereupon,  after  due  deliberation,  it  was 
Resolved,  That  as  the  same  difference  of 
opinion  with  respect  to  Slavery  takes  place  in  sun- 


18  TESTIMONY  OF  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY. 

dry  other  parts  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  not- 
withstanding which  they  live  in  charity  and  peace 
according  to  the  doctrine  and  practice  of  the  Apos- 
tles, it  is  hereby  recommended  to  all  conscientious 
persons,  and  especially  those  whom  it  immediately 
respects,  to  do  the  same.  At  the  same  time,  the 
General  Assembly  assure  all  the  churches  under 
their  care  that  they  view  with  the  deepest  concern 
any  vestiges  of  slavery  which  may  exist  in  our 
country,  and  refer  the  churches  to  the  Records  of 
the  General  Assembly  published  at  different  times; 
but  especially  to  an  overture  of  the  late  Synod  of 
New  York  and  Philadelphia,  published  in  1787, 

aa^  rA-nnbliRhpfl  amnnor  fhe^  pv^^^rnrts  frnm  flip  min- 

«J  J.  Q   — ,  

utes  of  the  General  Assembly  of  1793,  on  that 
head,  with  which  they  trust  every  conscientious 
person  will  be  fully  satisfied." 

The  General  Assemblv  did  riot  act  acrain  on  the 
subject  until  the  year  1816.  The  Synod  of  Ohio, 
and  also  some  Elders  in  other  parts  of  the  Church, 
then  petitioned  the  Assembly  on  that  subject. 
These  petitions  were  referred  to  a  committee  to  re- 
port thereon ;  and  the  final  action  of  the  Assembly 
was  in  these  words; 

The  committee  to  which  was  committed  the  re- 
port of  the  committee  to  which  the  petition  of  some 
Elders  who  entertain  conscientious  scruples  on  the 
subject  of  holding  slaves,  together  with  that  of  the 
Synod  of  Ohio  concerning  the  buying  and  selling  of 
slaves,  had  been  referred,  reported ;  and  their  report 
being  read  and  amended,  was  adopted,  and  is  as  fol- 
lows, viz  : 


TESTIMONY  OF  GSilNEKAL  ASSEMBLY.  19 

"The  General  Assembly  have  repeatedly  de- 
clared their  cordial  approbation  of  those  principles 
of  civil  liberty  which  appear  to  be  recognized  by 
the  Federal  and  State  governraents  in  these  United 
States.  They  have  expressed  their  regret  that  the 
slavery  of  .the  Africans  and  their  descendants  still 
continues  in  so  many  places,  and  even  among  those 
within  the  pale  of  the  Church;  and  have  urged  the 
Presbyteries  under  their  care  to  adopt  such  mea- 
sures as  will  secure,  at  least  to  the  rising  generation 
of  slaves  within  the  bounds  of  the  church,  a  re- 
ligious education,  that  they  may  be  prepared  for  the 
exercise  and  enjoyment  of  liberty  when  God  in  his 
providence  may  open  a  door  for  their  emancipation. 
The  committee  refer  said  petitioners  to  the  printed 
extracts  of  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadel- 
phia, for  the  year  1787,  on  this  subject,  re-publish- 
ed by  the  Assembly  in  1793;  and  to  the  extracts 
of  the  minutes  of  the  Assembly  for  1795." 

After  quoting  fully  this  extract,  which  is  given 
above,  the  Assembly  proceed : 

"  This  is  deemed  a  sufficient  answer  to  the  first 
petition;  and  with  regard  to  the  second,  the  Assem- 
bly observe,  that  although  in  some  sections  of  ^ur 
country,  under  certain  circumstances,  the  transfer 
of  slaves  may  be  unavoidable,  yet  they  consider  the 
buying  and  selling  of  slaves  by  way  of  traffic,  and 
all  undue  severity  in  the  management  of  them,  as 
inconsistent  with  the  spirit  of  the  Gospel.  And 
they  recommend  it  to  all  the  Presbyteries  and  Ses- 
sions under  their  care,  to  make  use  of  all  prudent 


20  TESTIMONY  OP  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY. 

measures  to  prevent  such  shameful  and  unrighteous 
conduct/' 

In  1816  the  Assembly  passed  a  resolution  which 
relates  remotely  to  this  subject.  The  following  is 
the  act  of  the  Assembly; 

"The  committee  to  which  was  referred  an  in- 
quiry proposed  to  the  Assembly  by  the  Presbytery 
of  Philadelphia,  relative  to  the  notes  found  in  the 
book  containing  the  Constitution  of  the  Presbyte- 
rian Church  ill  the  United  States  of  America,  re- 
ported, and  their  report,  being  amended,  was  adop- 
ted, and  is  as  follows,  viz.: 

"  That  the  book  referred  to  was  first  published 
with  nothing  but  the  simple  text,  without  any  scrip- 
ture proofs,  or  any  notes  of  any  description  what- 
soever. This  is  evident,  not  only  from  the  minutes 
of  the  General  Assembly,  but  from  the  numerous 
copies  of  this  first  edition  of  the  standards  of  our 
Church,  which  are  now  in  existence.  ,  It  is  also 
equally  evident,  from  examining  the  records  of  the 
General  Assembly,  that  not  a  single  note  in  the 
book  has  been  added  to,  or  made  a  part  of,  the  Con- 
stitution of  the  Church  since  it  was  first  formed  and 
pi|J)iished  in  the  manner  above  recited.  Several 
alterations  and  additions  have  been  made,  by  re- 
ferring them  when  contemplated,  to  the  Presbyte- 
ries Jfor  their  decision  thereon  in  the  manner  point- 
ed out  in  the  Constitution  itself.  But  among  all 
the  points  thus  referred,  there  is  not  found  a  single 
note  which  now  appears  in  the  book  containing  the 
Constitution  of  the  Church*  Hence  it  follows  be- 
yond a  doubt,  that  these  notes  are  no  part  of  the 


TESTIMONY  OF  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY.  21 

Constitution.  If,  then,  it  be  inquired  how  these 
notes  obtained  the  place  which  they  now  occupy,  and 
what  is  the  character  as  to  authority  which  they 
possess,  the  answer  is  this :  When  a  second  edition 
of  the  standards  of  our  Church  was  needed,  it  was 
thought  by  the  General  Assen*.bly  that  it  would  be 
of  great  use  in  itself,  highly  agreeable  to  members 
of  our  Church  generally,  as  well  as  conformable  to 
the  example  of  the  Church  of  Scotland,  from 
which  we  derived  our  origin,  if  the  Scripture  proofs 
were  added  in  support  of  the  several  parts  and 
clauses  of  the  Confession  of  Faith,  Catechisms  and 
Form  of  Government.  A  committee  was  accordingly 
appointed  by  the  Assembly  to  select  the  Scripture 
proofs,  and  lo  prepare  them  for  being  printed  with 
the  second  edition  of  the  book.  The  wdrk  of  this 
committee  was  the  following  year  referred  to  an- 
other, and  ultimately,  the  committee  charged  with 
preparing  the  Scripture  proofs  reported,  along  with 
these  proofs,  the  notes  which  now  appear  in  the 
book,  and  which  were  approved  by  the  General 
Assembly,  and  directed  to  be  printed  with  the 
proofs  in  the  form  in  which  they  now  appear. 
[The  book  was  thus  published  in  1797.]  These 
notes,  then,  are  explanations  of  some  of  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  Presbyterian  Church  given  by  the 
General  Assembly,  and  which,  of  course,  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly  may  modify,  or  altogether  exclude, 
at  their  pleasure ;  whereas,  the  articles  of  the  Con- 
stitution must  govern  the  Assembly  themselves,  and 
cannot  be  altered  or  abrogated  but  in  the  manner 
pointed  out  in  the  Constitution  itself. 


*ji2  TESTIMONY  OP  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY. 

"  On  the  whole,  in  the  book  containing  the 
standards  of  our  Church,  the  text  alone  contains 
the  Constitution  of  our  Church;  the  notes  are  an 
exposition  of  principles  given  by  the  highest  judi- 
catory of  that  Church,  of  the  same  force  while 
they  continue  with  the  other  acts  of  that  judicature, 
but  subject  to  alterations,  amendments,  or  a  total 
erasure,  as  they  shall  judge  proper. 

Eesolved,  That  as  it  belongs  Xo  the  General 
Assembly  to  give  direction  in  regard  to  the  notes 
which  accompany  the  Constitution  of  which  they 
are  the  supreme  judicatory,  this  Assembly  express 
it  as  their  opinion  that  in  printing  future  editions 
of  the  Constitution  of  this  Church,  the  parenthesis 
in  the  note  on  this  part  of  the  Form  of  Government 
which  defines  a  Synod,  and  which  is  expressed  in 
these  words,  'since  a  Synod  is  only  a  larger  Pres- 
byter}^,' be  omitted,  as  well  as  the  note  connected 
with  the  Scripture  proofs  in  answer  to  the  question 
in  the  larger  Catechism,  'What  is  forbidden  in  the 
eighth  commandment?'  in  which  the  nature  of  the 
crimes  of  man-stea]ing/and  slavery  is  dilated  up- 
on/*' [The  note  reierred  to  declares,  after  having 
cited  1st  Tim.  1:  9, 10,  "This  crime,  (man-steal- 
ing,) among  the  Jews,  exposed  the  perpetrators  of 
it  to  capital  puni{5hment,  Exod.  21: 16,  and  the 
Apostle  here  classes  them  with  sinners  of  the  first 
rank.  The  word  he  uses  in  its  original  import 
comprehends  all  who  are  concerned  in  bringing  any 
of  the  human  race  into  slavery,  or  retaining  them 
in  it.  Stealers  of  men  are  all  those  who  brin^  ofl:' 
slaves  or  free  men,  and  keep,  sell  or  buy  them."] 


TESTIMONY  OP  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY.  23 

"  111  regard  to  this  last  omission  the  Assembly 
think  it  proper  to  declare,  that  in  directing  it  they 
are  influenced  by  far  other  motives  than  any  desire 
to  favor  slavery,  or  to  retard  the  extinction  of  that 
mournful  evil  as  speedily  as  may  consist  with  the 
happiness  of  all  concerned. 

"  Resolved^  That  the  foregoing  resolution,  with 
the  report  of  the  committee  sanctioned  by  the  As- 
sembly on  the  same  subject,  be  printed  and  connect- 
ed with  the  last  edition  of  the  Confession  of  Faith, 
Catechism,  Forms  of  Government,  &c.,  of  this 
Church." 

Again,  after  the  lapse  of  two  years,  in  1818,  the 
subject  was  again  presented  before  the  Assembly. 
The  following  resolution  was  then  offered,  viz.: 

Resohed,  That  a  person  who  shall  sell  a  slave, 
a  member  of  the  church,  who  shall  be  at  the  time 
of  sale  of  good  standing  in  the  church,  and  un- 
willing to  be  sold,  acts  inconsistently  with  the  spirit 
of  Christianity,  and  ought  to  be  debarred  from  the 
communion  of  the  church. 

After  considerable  discussion  the  subject  was 
committed  to  a  committee  consisting  of  Dr.  Green, 
Dr.  Baxter,  and  Mr.  Burgess,  to  prepare  a  report 
to  be  adopted  by  the  Assembly,  embracing  the  ob- 
ject of  the  above  resolution,  and  also  expressing  the 
opinion  of  the  Assembly  in  general  as  to  slavery. 
The  committee  to  which  was  referred  the  resolu- 
tion, &c.,  reported,  and  their  report  was  unani- 
mously adopted,  and  referred  to  the  same  commit- 
tee for  publication.    It  is  as  follows,  viz.:  , 

"  The  General  Assembly  ci*  the  Presbyterian 


24  '       TESTIMONY  0**  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY. 

Church,  having  taken  into  consideration  the  sub- 
ject of  slavery,  think  proper  ,to  make  known  their 
sentiments  upon  it  to  the  chiirches  and  people  under 
their  care.  We  consider  the  voluntary  enslaving 
of  one  part  of  the  human  race  by  another,  as  a 
gross  violation  of  the  most  precious  and  sacred 
rights  of  human  nature;  as  utterly  inconsistent 
with  the  law  of  God,  which  requires  us  to  love  our 
neighbor  as  ourselves ;  and  as  totally  irreconcilable 
with  the  spirit  and  principles  of  the  Gospel  of 
Christ,  which  enjoins  that  '  All  things  whatsoever 
ye  would  that  men  should  do  to  you,  do  ye  even  so 
to  them.'  Slavery  creates  a  paradox  in  the  moral 
systen^i  ;  it  exhibits  rational,  accountable,  and  im- 
mortal beings  in  such  circumstances  as  scarcely  to 
leave  them  the  power  of  moral  action.  It  exhibits 
them  as  dependant  upon  the  will  of  others,  whether 
they  shall  receive  religious  instruction;  whether 
they  shall  know  and  worship  the  true  God  ;  wheth- 
er they  shall  enjoy  the  ordinances  of  the  Gospel ; 
whether  they  shall  perform  the  duties  and  cherish 
the  endearments  of  husbands  and  wives,  parents 
and  children,  neighbors  and  friends;  whether  they 
shall  preserve  their  chastity  and  purity,  or  regard 
the  dictates  of  justice  and  humanity.  Such  are 
some  of  the  consequences  of  slavery— consequences 
not  imaginary— but  which  connect  themselves  with 
its  very  existence.  The  evils  to  which  the  slave 
is  always  exposed,  often  take  place  in  fact,  and  in 
their  worst  degree  and  form ;  and  where  all  of  them 
do  not  take  place,  as  we  rejoice  to  say  that  in  many 
instances,  through  the  influence  of  the  principles 


TESTIMONY  OP  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY.  26 

of  humanity  and  religion  on  the  minds  bf  inasters, 
they  do  not,  still  the  slave  is  deprived  of  his  natu-  . 
ral  right,  degraded  as  a  human  being,  and  exposed 
to  the  danger  of  passing  into  the  hands  of  a  master 
who  raav  inflict  unon  him  all  the  hardships  and 
injuries  which  inhumanity  and  avarice  may  suggest. 
From  this  view  of  the  consequences  resulting  from 
the  practiice  into  which  christian  people  have  most 
inconsistently  fallen,  of  enslaving  a  portion  of  their 
brethren  of  mankind — for  "  God  hath  made  of  one 
blood  all  nations  of  men  to  dwell  on  the  face  of 
the  earth" — it  is  manifestly  the  duty  of  all  chris- 
tians who  enjoy  the  light  of  the  present  day,  when 
the  inconsistency  of  slavery  both  with  the  dictates 
of  humanity  and  religion,  has  been  demonstrated, 
and  is  generally  seen  and  acknowledged,  to  use 
their  honest,  earnest,  and  unwearied  endeavors  to 
correct  the  errors  of  former  times,  and  as  speedily 
as  possible  to  efface  this  blot  on  our  holy  religion, 
and  to  obtain  the  complete  abolition  of  slavery 
throughout  Christendom,  and  if  possible  throughout 
the  world. 

"  We  rejoice  that  the  Church  to  which  we  be- 
long commenced  as  early  as  any  other  in  this  coun- 
try the  good  work  of  endeavoring  to  put  an  end  to 
slavery,  and  that  in  the  same  work  many  of  its 
preachers  have  ever  since  been,  and  now  ai^e,  among 
the  most  active,  vigorous  and  efficient  laborers. 
We  do  indeed  tenderly  sympathize  with  those  por- 
tions of  our  Church  and  our  country  where  the  evil 
of  slavery  has  been  entailed  upon  them ;  where  a 

great  and  the  most  virtuous  part  of  community 
3 


26 


TESTIMONY  OP  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY. 


abhor  slavery,  and  wish  its  e:stermination  as  sin- 
cerely as  any  others  ;  but  where  the  number  of 
slaves,  their  ignorance,  and  their  vicious  habits 
generally,  render  an  immediate  and  universal  eman- 
cipation inconsistent  alike  with  the  safety  and  hap- 
piness of  the  master  and  the  slave.  With  those 
who  are  thus  circumstanced,  we  repeat,  we  tenderly 
sympathize.  At  the  same  time,  we  earnestly  ex- 
hort them  to  continue,  and  if  possible,  to  increase 
their  exertions  to  effect  i-  total  abolition  of  slavery. 
We  exhort  them  to  suffer  no  greater  delay  to  take 
plaice  ih  this  most  interesting  concern  than  a  regard 
to  the  public  welfare  truly  and  indispensabij'-  de- 
mands. 

?  As  oiu"  country  has  inflicted  a  most  grievous 
injury  upon  the  unhappy  Africans,  by  bringing  them 
into  slavery^  we  cannot  indeed  urge  that  we  should 
add  a  second  injury  to  the  "nrst  by  emancipating 
theni  in  such  manner  as  that  they  will  be  likely  to 
destroy  themselves  or  others.  But  we  do  think 
that  our  couMry  ought  to  be  governed  in  this  mat- 
ter by  no  other  consideratidn  than  an  honest  and 
impartial  regard  to  the  happiness  of  the  injured 
party,  uninfluenced  by  the  expense  or  inconvenience 
which  such  a  regard  may  Involve.  We  therefore 
warn  all  who  belong  to  our  denomination  of  chris- 
tian?, against  unduly  extending  this  plea  of  neces- 
sity ;  against  making  it  a  cover  for  the  love  and 
practice  of  slavery,  or  a  pretence  for  not  using  ef- 
forts that  are  lawful  and  practicaible  to  extinguish 
the  evil. 

"  And  we  at  the  same  time  exhort  others  to  forbear 


TESTIMONY  OP  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY.  27 

harsh  censures  and  uncharitable  reflections  on  their 
brethren  who,  unhappily,  live  among  slaves  whom 
they  cannot  immediately  set  free ;  but  who  at  the 
same  time  are  really  using  ail  their  influence  and  all 
their  endeavors  to  bring  them  into  a  state  of  free- 
dom as  soon  as  a  door  for  it  can  be  safely  opened. 

"Having  thus  expressed  our  views  of  slavery, 
and  of  the  duty  indispensably  incumbent  on  all 
christians  to  labor  for  its  complete  extinction,  we 
proceed  to  recommend,  (and  we  do  it  with  all  the 
earnestness  and  solemnity  which  this  mom.entous 
subject  demands, )  a  particular  attention  to  the  fol- 
lowing points  t 

"1.  We  recommend  to  all  our  people  to  patron- 
ize and  encourage  the  society  lately  formed  for  col- 
onizing in  Africa,  the  land  of  their  ancestors,  the 
free  people  of  color  in  6ur'eountry.  We  h6pe  that 
much  good  may  result  from  the  plans  and  efforts  of 
this  society.  And  while  we  exceeedingly  rejoice 
to  have  witiilissed  its  organization  an?ong  the  hold- 
ers of  slaves^  as  giving  an  unequivocal  pledge  of 
their  desire  to  deliver  themselves  and  their  country 
from  this  calamity  of  slavery,  we  hope  that  those 
portions  of  the  American  Union  whose  inhabitants^ 
are,  by  a  gracious  Providence,  more  favorably  cir- 
cumstanced, will  cordially,  and  liberally,  and  earn- 
estly co-operate  with  their  brethren  in  bringing 
about  the  great  end  contemplated. 

"2.  We  recommend  to  all  the  members  of  our 
religious  denomination,  not  only  to  permit,  but  to 
facilitate  and  encourage  the  instruction  of  their 
slaves  in  the  principles  and  duties  of  the  christian 


28  TESTIMONY  OP  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY. 

religion,  by  granting  them  the  liberty  to  attend  upon 
the  preaching  of  the  Gospel,  when  they  have  the 
opportunity;  by  favoring  the  instruction  of  them 
in  Sabbath  schools,  wherever  those  schools  can  be 
formed,  and  by  giving  them  all  proper  advantages 
for  acquiring  the  knowledge  of  their  duty  both  to 
God  and  man.  We  are  perfectly  satisfied  that,  as 
it  is  incumbent  on  all  christians  to  communicate  re- 
ligious instruction  to  those  who  are  under  their  au- 
thority, so  the  doing  of  this  in  the  case  before  us,  so 
far  from  operating  as  some  have  apprehended  that  it 
might,  as  an  excitement  to  insubordination,  would, 
on  the  contrary,  operate  as  the'most  powerful  means 
for  the  prevention  of  those  evils. 

"3.  We  enjoin  it  on  all  church  sessions  and 
Presbyteries  under  the  care  of  this  Assembly  to 
discountenance,  and  as  far  as  possible,  to  prevent  ail 
cruelty,  of  whatever  kind,  in  the  treatment  of 
slaves;  especially  the  cruelty  of  separating  husband 
and  wife,  parents  and  children,  and  that  which  con- 
sists in  selling  slaves  to  those  who  will  either  them- 
selves deprive  these  unhappy  people  of  the  bless- 
ings of  the  Gospel,  or  who  will  transport  them  to 
places  where  the  Gospel  if^  not  proclaimed,  or  where 
it  is  forbidden  to  slaves  to  attend  upon  its  institu- 
tions. The  manifest  violation  or  disregard  of  the 
injunction  here  given,  in  its  true  spirit  and  inten- 
tion, ought  to  be  considered  as  just  ground  for  the 
discipline  and  censures  of  the  church.  And  if  it 
shall  ever  happen  that  a  christian  professor  in  our 
communion  shall  sell  a  slave,  who  is  also  in  com- 
munion and  good  standing  in  our  Church,  contrary 


TESTIMONY  OF  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY.  29 

to  his  or  her  will  and  inclination,  it  ought  immedi- 
ately to  claim  the  particular  attention  of  the  proper 
church  judicatories ;  and,  unless  there  be  such  pe- 
culiar circumstances  attending  the  case  as  can  but 
seldom  happen,  it  ought  to  be  followed  without  de- 
lay by  a  suspension  of  the  offender  from  all  the 
privileges  of  the  church,  till  he  repent  and  make  all 
the  reparation  in  his  power  to  the  ijijured  party." 

In  a  note  the  Assembly  also  re-published  at  this 
time  the  minute  adopted  in  1787  by  the  ^nod  of 
New  York  and  Philadelphia,  on  this  subject. 

In  4he  year  1819  the  following  overture  was  sub- 
mitted to  the  Assembly,  which,  being  read  and 
amended,  was  adopted,  viz.; 

"The  objects  and  plans  of  the  American  Society 
for  colonizing  the  free  people  of  color  of  the  United 
States,  having  been  stated  to  the  General  Assembly, 
and  the  same  having  been  considered  and  discussed, 
the  Assembly  resolved  that  in  their  opinion  the  plan 
of  the  society  is  benevolent  in  its  design,  and  if 
properly  supported  and  judiciously  and  vigorously 
prosecuted,  is  calculated  to  be  extensively  useful  to 
this  country  and  to  Africa. 

--The  situation  of  the  people  of  color  in  this 
country,  has  frequently  attracted  the  attention  of 
this  Assembly.  In  the  distinctive  and  indelible 
marks  of  their  color,  and  the  prejudices  of  the  peo- 
ple, an  insuperable  obstacle  has  been  placed  to  the 
execution  of  any  plan  for  elevating  their  character, 
and  placing  them  on  a  footing  with  their  brethren 
of  the  same  common  family.  In  restoring  them  to 
the  land  of  their  fathers,  the  Assembly  hope  that 


30  TESTIMONY  OP  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY. 


the  way  may  be  opened  not  only  for  the  accom- 
plishment of  that  object,  but  for  introducing  civili- 
zation and  the  Gospel  to  the  benighted  nations  of 
Africa.  From  the  information  and  statements  re- 
ceived, the  Assembly  believe  that  the  proposed 
colony  in  Africa  may  be  made  a  powerful  auxiliary 
in  the  efforts  which  are  making  to  abolish  the  in- 
iquitous traffie  in  slaves  carried  on  in  Africa,  and 
happily  calculated  to  lay  the  foundation  of  a  grad- 
ual emancipation  of  slaves  in  our  own  couatry,  in 
a  legal  and  constitutional  manner,  and  without  vio- 
lating the  rights  or  injuring  the  feelings  of  our 
southei-n  brethren.  With  these  viev/s  the  Assembly 
feel  it  a  duty  to  recommend  the  American  Society 
for  colonizing  the  free  p-^ople  of  color  of  the  Uni- 
ted States,  to  the  patronage  and  attention  of  the 
churches  under  their  care,  and  to  benevolent  indi- 
viduals throughout  the  Union." 

In  1824  a  coi  rmunication  was  received  from  the 
American  Colonization  Society,  requesting  the  As- 
sembly to  recommend  to  their  churches  to  take  up, 
on  the  4th  of  July  next,  being  the  Sabbath,  a  col- 
lection for  the  said  society.  After  considering  this 
communication,  the  Assembly  adopted  the  follow- 
ing resolution,  viz.; 

"  Resolved,  That  whilst  the  Assembly  still  high- 
ly appreciate  the  object  of  the  Colonization  Soci- 
ety, they  deem  it  most  expedient  to  leave  the 
churches  and  individuals  under  their  care  to  the  ex- 
ercise of  their  own  discretion  on  this  subject." 

In  1825  the  following  action  was  taken  on  this 
subject : 


5/ 

TESTIMONY        GENERAL  ASSEMBLY. 


31 


"The  General  Assembly  having  witnessed  with 
high  gratification  the  progress  of  the  American 
Colonization  Society,  in  a  great  work  of  humanity 
and  religion,  and  believing  that  the  temporal  pros- 
perity and  moral  interests  of  an  extensive  section 
of  our  country,  of  a  numerous,  degraded,  and  mis- 
erable class  of  men  in  the  midst  of  us,  and  of  the 
vast  continent  of  Africa,  now  uncivilized  and  un- 
christian, are  intimately  connected  with  the  success 
of  this  institution ;  therefore, 

"  Resolved^  That  this  Assembly  recommend  to 
the  churches  under  their  care,  to  patronize  the  ob- 
jects of  the  American  Colonization  Society,  and 
particularly  that  they  take  up  collections  in  aid  of 
its  funds  on  the  4th  of  July  next,  or  on  the  Sabbath 
immediately  preceeding  or  succeeding  that  day;  and 
wherever  such  course  may  be  thought  expedient,  to 
give  their  assistance  in  such  manner  as  may  be 
most  conducive  to  the  interests  of  the  general 
cause." 

The  same  preamble  and  resolution  were  re^adopt- 
ed  by  th6  Assembly  in  1826.  The  Society  was 
commended  to  the  patronage  of  the  Church  in  1830, 
1831,  and  1833. 

The  attention  of  the  American  people  began, 
about  the  year  1830,  to  be  called  more  distinctly 
to  the  subject  of  slavery  by  the  formation  of  anti- 
slavery  associations,  and  the  discussion  of  the  sub- 
ject in  periodicals  and  by  public  lectures.  These 
associations  and  their  agents  manifested  much  en- 
thusiasm and  some  fanaticism.  And  for  a  time 
a  violent  mobocratic  spirit,  worthy  of  the  severest 


32  TESTIMONY  OP  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY. 

reprehension,  was  excited  against  them.  Espeei- 
ciaily  did  the  bitterness  with  which  they  denounced 
indiscriminately  all  slave-holders,  excite  a  corres- 
ponding spirit  of  bitterness  on  the  part  of  southern 
men  and  slave-holders.  In  the  midst  of  this  ex- 
cited state  of  feeling,  and  this  mutual  denunciation 
between  the  North  and  the  South,  the  subject  came 
frequently  before  the  General  Assembly. 

In  1836  memorials  and  petitions  from  individu- 
als, on  this  subject,  were  presented  to  the  Assembly 
and  referred  to  a  committee,  whose  report,  and  the 
whole  subject,  were  referred  to  a  committee  to  re- 
port to  the  next  General  Assembly.  This  commit- 
tee w^ere  divided  in  sentiment,  and  presented^  in 
1836,  two  reports.  After  some  discussion  the  fol- 
lowing motion  was  made  and  carried : 

"  Inasmuch  as  the  constitution  of  tKe  Presbyte- 
rian Church,  in  its  preliminary  and  fundamental 
principles,  declares  that  no  church  judicatory  ought 
to  pretend  to  make  laws  to  bind  the  conscience  in 
virtue  of  their  own  authority  ;  and  as  the  urgency 
of  the  business  of  the  Assembly,  and  the  shortness 
of  the  time  during  which  they  can  continue  in  ses- 
sion, render  it  impossible  to  deliberate  and  decide 
judiciously  on  the  subject  of  slavery  in  its  relations 
to  the  Church;  therefore, 

Resolved^  That  this  whole  subject  be  indefi- 
nately  postponed," 

The  years  1837  and  1838  are  memorable  for  ihe 
passage  of  what  is  called  theexginding  act,  and  the 
secession  of  those  who  now  compose  the  New 


TESTIMONY  OF  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY.  33 

School  Presbyterian  Church.  No  action  was  taken 
on  the  subject  of  slavery  during  these  years. 

The  following  resolution  was  offered  by  the  ven- 
erable Dr.  Alexander,  in  1889,  and  passed  by  the 
General  Assembly,  viz.; 

Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly,  ap- 
proving the  objects  of  the  American  Colonization 
Society,  and  rejoicing  in  the  success  which,  by  a 
gracious  Providence,  has  been  granted  to  this  be- 
nevolent enterprize  thus  far,  would  renew  the  re- 
commendation to  ithe  churches  under  their  care  for- 
merly made,  to  take  up  a  collection  to  aid  the  funds 
of  said  society,  on  or  about  the  4th  day  of  July, 
annually." 

Again,  in  1841,  some  papers  on  the  subject  of 
slavery  were  put  into  the  hands  of  the  committee 
of  bills  and  overtures  of  the  Assembly.  When 
this  committee  reported,  a  motion  was  made  that 
one  or  more  of  the  papers  be  read.  But  after  some 
debate,  the  whole  matter  was  indefinately  post- 
poned. 

An  overture  from  the  Presbytery  of  Chillicothe, 
on  the  subject,  was  presented  to  the  Assembly  in 
1842.  And  the  motion  that  it  is  inexpedient  for 
the  General  Assembly  to  take  any  action  on  the 
subject,  was  postponed  until  the  next  Assembly. 

This  motion  came  up  regularly  again  in  1843, 
and  was  laid  on  the  table.  An  overture  from  the 
Presbytery  of  New  Lisbon  in  relation  to  the  re- 
ligious instruction  of  the  slaves,  was  referred  to  the 
Board  of  Missions. 

In  1844  the  committee  of  bills  and  overtures 
4 


3i  TESTIMONY  OF  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY. 

reported  to  the  Assembly  that  a  number  of  memo- 
rials had  been  put  into  their  hands  on  the  subject 
of  slavery,  and  recommended  that  the  subject  be 
dismissed  from  their  consideration.  Whereupon, 
a  minority  of  the  committee  submitted  a  paper  ex- 
pressive of  their  want  of  concurrence  in  the  report; 
and  the  Rev.  Dr.  Spring  another  paper  expressive 
of  his  views  of  the  manner  in  which  the  subject 
should  be  disposed  of.  And  on  motion,  the  whole 
subject,  with  all  the  papers  in  relation  to  it,  was  laid 
upon  the  table,  by  a  vote  of  116  to  70. 

Numerous  memorials  and  petitions  were  present- 
ed to  the  General  Assembly  of  1845  on  the  subject 
of  slavery.  They  were  referred  to  a  special  com- 
mittee.  That  committee  reported,  and  their  report 
was  adopted  by  a  vote  of  168  to  13.  The  follow- 
ing is  the  report,  viz.: 

"The  memorialists  may  be  divided  into  three 
classes,  viz.: 

1.  Those  which  represent  the  system  of  slavery 
as  it  exists  in  these  United  States  as  a  great  evil, 
and  pray  this  General  Assembly  to  adopt  measures 
for  the  amelioration  of  the  condition  of  the  slaves. 

"2.  Those  which  ask  the  Assembly  to  receive 
memorials  on  the  subject  of  slavery,  to  allow  a  fuU 
discussion  of  it,  and  to  enjoin  upon  the  members  of 
pur  Church  residing  in  States  whose  laws  forbid 
the  slaves  being  taught  to  read,  to  seek  by  all  law- 
ful means  the  repeal  of  those  laws. 

"  3.  Those  which  represent  slavery  as  a  moral 
evil,  a  heinous  sin  in  the  sight  of  God,  calculated  to 
bring  upon  the  Church  the  curse  of  God,  and  calling 


TESTIMONY  OP  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY.  35 

for  the  exercise  of  discipline  in  the  case  of  those 
who  persist  in  maintaining  or  justifying  the  relation 
of  master  to  slaves. 

"  The  question  which  is  now  unhappily  agitating 
and  dividing  other  branches  of  the  Church,  and 
which  is  pressed  upon  the  attention  of  the  Assem- 
bly by  one  of  the  three  classes  of  the  memorialists 
just  named,  is,  whether  the  holding  of  slaves  is, 
under  all  circumstances^  a  heinous  sin^  calling 
for  the  discipline  of  the  Church. 

"The  Church  of  Christ  is  a  spiritual  body, 
whose  jurisdiction  extends  only  to  the  religious 
faith  and  moral  conduct  of  her  members.  She 
cannot  legislate  where  Christ  has  not  legislated, 
nor  make  terms  of  membership  which  ^e  has  not 
made.  The  question,  therefore,  which  this  Assem- 
bly is  called  upon  to  decide  is  this :  Do  the  Scrip- 
tures teach  that  the  holding  of  slaves,  without  re- 
gard to  circumstances,  is  a  sin,  the  renunciation  of 
which  should  be  made  the  condition  of  member- 
ship in  the  Church  of  Christ  ? 

"  It  is  impossible  to  answer  this  question  in  the 
affirmative  without  contradicting  some  of  the  plain- 
est declarations  of  the  word  of  God.  That  sla- 
very existed  in  the  days  of  Christ  and  bis  Apostles 
is  an  admitted  facti  That  they  did  not  denounce 
the  relation  itself  as  sinful,  as  inconsistent  with 
Christianity;  that  slave-holders  were  admitted  to 
membership  in  the  Churches  organized  by  the 
Apostles ;  that  whilst  they  were  required  to  treat 
their  slaves  with  kindness  and  as  rational,  account- 
able, immortal  beings,  and,  if  christians,  as  breth- 


36  TESTIMONY  OP  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY* 

ren  in  the  Lord>  they  were  not  commanded  to 
emancipate. them;  that  slaves  were  required  to  be 
"  obedient  to  their  masters  according  to  the  flesh, 
with  fear  and  trembling,  with  singleness  of  heart  as 
unto  Ghri§t,"  are  facts  which  meet  the  eyo  of  every 
reader  of  the  New  Testament.  This  Assembly 
cannot,  therefore,  denounce  the  holding  of  slaves 
as  necessarily  a  henious  and  scandalous  sin,  calcu- 
lated to  bring  upon  the  Church  the  curse  of  God, 
without  charging  the  Apostles  of  Christ  with  con- 
niving at  such  sin,  introducing  into  the  Church 
such  sinners,  and  thus  bringing  upon  them  the  curse 
of  the  Almighty. 

"  In  so  saying,  however,  the  Assembly  are  not  to 
be  understood  as  denying  that  there  is  evil  connect- 
ed with  slavery.  Much  less  do  they  approve  those 
defective  and  oppressive  laws  by  which,  in  some  of 
the  States,  it  is  regulated.  Nor  would  they  by 
any  means  countenance  the  traffic  in  slaves  for  the 
sake  of  gain ;  the  separation  of  husbands  and  wives, 
parents  and  children,  for  the  sake  of  *  filthy  lucre,' 
or  for  the  convenience  of  the  master ;  or  cruel  treat- 
ment of  slaves  in  any  respect*  Every  christian  B^rxd 
philanthropist  certainly  should  seek,  by  all  peace- 
able and  lawful  means,  the  repeal  of  unjust  and  op- 
pressive laws,  and  the  amendment  of  such  as  are 
defective,  so  as  to  protect  the  slaves  from  cruel  treat- 
ment by  wicked  men,  and  secure  to  them  the  right 
to  receive  religious  instruction. 

"  Nor  is  this  assembly  to  be  understood  as  coun- 
tenancing the  idea  that  masters  may  regard  their 
servants  as  mere  property,  and  not  as  human  beings, 


TESTIMONY  OF  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY.  37 


rationalj  accountable^  immortal.  The  Scriptures 
prescribe  not  only  the  duties  of  servants,  but  also 
of  masters,  warning  the  latter  to  discharge  those 
duties  *  knowing  that  their  Master  is  in  heaven, 
neither  is  there  respect  of  persons  with  him.' 

"  The  Assembly  intend  simply  to  say,  that  since 
Christ  and  his  inspired  Apostles  did  not  make  the 
holding  of  slaves  a  bar  to  communion,  we,  as  a 
court  of  Christ,  have  no  authority  to  do  so ;  since 
they  did  not  attempt  to  remove  it  from  the  Church 
by  legislation,  we  have  no  authority  to  legislate  on 
the  subject.  We  feel  constrained  further  to  say, 
that  however  desirable  it  may  be  to  ameliorate  the 
condition  of  the  slaves  in  the  southern  and  >vestern 
States,  or  to  remove  slavery  from  our  country,  these 
objects  we  are  fully  persuaded  can  never  be  secured 
by  ecclesiastical  legislation.  Much  less  can  they 
be  attained  by  those  indiscriminate  denunciations 
against  slave-holders,  without  regard  to  their  char- 
acter or  circumstances,  which  have,  to  so  great  an 
extent,  characterized  the  movements  ot  modern  ab- 
olitionists, which,  so  far  from  removing  the  evils 
complained  of,  tend  only  to  perpetuate  and  aggra- 
vate them.  •  • 

"The  Apostles  of  Christ  sought  to  ameliorate  the 
condition  of  slaves,  not  by  denouncing  and  excom- 
municating their  masters,  but  by  teaching  both 
masters  and  slaves  the  glorious  doctrines  of  the 
gospel,  and  enjoining  upon  each  the  discharge  of 
their  relative  duties.  Thus  can  the  Church  of 
Christ,  as  such,  now  improve  the  condition  of  the 
slaves  in- bur  country. 


38  TESTIMONY  OF  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY. 


"  As  to  the  extent  of  the  evils  involved  in 
slavery,  and  the  best  methods  of  removing  them, 
various  opinions  prevail,  and  neither  the  Scriptures 
nor  our  constitution  authorize  this  body  to  pre- 
scribe any  particular  course  to  be  pursued  by  the 
churches  under  our  care.  The  Assembly  cannot 
but  rejoice,  however,  to  learn  that  the  ministers 
and  churches  in  the  slave-holding  States  are  awa- 
king to  a  deeper  sense  of  their  obligation  to  extend 
to  the  slave  population  generally  the  means  of  grace, 
and  many  slave-holders  not  professedly  religious, 
favor  this  object.  We  earnestly  exhort  them  to 
abound  more  and  more  in  this  good  work.  We 
exhort  every  believing  master  to  remember  that  his 
Master  is  also  in  heaven,  and  in  view  of  all  the 
circumstances  in  which  he  is  placed,  to  act  in  the 
spirit  of  the  golden  rule:  'Whatsoever  ye  would 
that  men  should  do  unto  you,  do  ye  even  the  same 
to  them.' 

"  In  view  of  the  above  stated  principles  arid  facts, 
"  Resolved^  1st,  That  the  Gsneral  Assembly  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  was 
originally  o»'ganized,  and  has  since  continued  to  be 
the  bond  of  union  in  the  Church,  upon  the  con- 
ceded principle  that  the  existence  of  domestic  sla- 
very, under  the  circumstances  in  which  it  is  found 
in  the  Southern  portion  of  the  country,  is  no  bar 
to  christian  communion. 

"2d,  That  the  petitions  that  ask  the  Assembly  to 
make  i>ie  holding  of  slaves  in  itself  2.  matter  of 
discipline,  do  yirti^ally  require  this  judicatory  to 
dissolve  itself,  and  abandon  the  organization  under 


TESTIMONY  OV  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY.  39 

whiclij  by  the  Divine  blessings,  it  has  so  long  pros- 
pered. The  tendency  is  evidently  to  separate  the 
northern  from  the  southern  poition  of  the  Ohurch, 
a  result  which  every  good  citizen  must  deplore  as 
tending  to  the  dissolution  of  the  union  of  our  be- 
loved Country,  and  which  every  enlightened  chris- 
tian will  oppose  as  bringing  about  a  ruinous  and 
unnecessary  schism  between  brethren  who  main^ 
tain  a  common  falith." 

By  many  the  above  action  was  regarded,  as  an 
abandonment  of  the  position  taken  by  the  Assembly 
in  1818  on  this  subject.  Hence, 

In  1846  a  number  of  petitions  from  individuals, 
memorials  from  Presbyteries,  and  a  resolution  from 
the  Synod  of  Cincinnati,  were  presentedto  the  As^ 
sembly.  These  urged  the  Assembly  "  to  utter  addi- 
tional testimony  on  the  subject  of  slavery,  or  at  least 
to  re-affirm  or  explain  its  former  testimony.'*  They 
were  referred  to  a  committee.  This  committee  made 
the  following  report,  which  was  adopted,  viz.: 

Our  Church  has,  from  time  to  time,  during  a 
period  of  nearly  sixty  years,  expressed  its  views  on 
the  subject  of  slavery.  During  all  this  period  it 
has  held  and  uttered  substantially  the  same  senti- 
ments. Believing  that  this  uniform  testimony  is 
true  and  capable  of  vindication  from  the  word  of 
God,  the  Assembly  is,  at  the  same  time,  clearly  of 
the  opinion  that  it  hs^s  already  deliberately  and  sol- 
emnly spoken  on  this  subject  with  sufficient  fulness 
and  clearness.  Therefore, 

"j8«so/ue(^,  That  no  further  action  upon  this  siib- 
jfect  is,  at  present,  needed." 


40 


TESTIMONY  OF  ttENKRAL  ASSEMBLY. 


At  a  subsequent  session  of  the  same  Assembly 
the  following  resolution  was  presented  and  adop- 
ted, viz.: 

"  Besolvedy  That  in  the  judgment  of  this  house 
the  action  of  the  General  Assembly  of  1845  was 
not  intended  to  deny  or  rescind  the  testimony  often 
uttered  by  the  General  Assemblies  previous  to  that 
date." 

In  1847  the  Assembly  heard  a  sermon  preached 
according  to  appointment  on  the  religious  instruc- 
tion of  the  colored  population,  by  C.  C.  Jones, 
D.  D. ;  whereupon  it  was 

"  Resolved,  1st,  That  this  Assembly  has  heard 
with  satisfaction  the  sermon  preached  by  the  Rev. 
C.  C.  Jones,  D.  D.,  of  Georgia,  according  to  their 
appointment,  on  the  subject  of  the  religious  instruc- 
tion of  the  colored  population. 

"  Resolved,  2d,  That  the  Assembly  regard  this 
subject  as  one  of  very  great  interest  and  importance, 
and  recognize  the  goodness  of  God  in  opening  this 
field  to  our  ministers  and  missionaries  to  so  large 
an  extent,  and  with  such  cordial  approbation  from 
the  community. 

Remhed,  3d,  That  the  Board  of  Missions 
be  directed,  if  it  appears  to  them  advisable^  to  ap- 
point a  secretary  or  general  agent  from  and  for  the 
south  Hnd  south-west,  who  shall  superintend  the 
^ollectfon  of  funds  and  the  location  of  missiona- 
r$:j^s,  and  attend  to  the.  other  duties  of  this  depart- 
vii^ent,  in  co-operation  with  the  Presbyteries  and 
churches  in  that  section  of  the  colmtry." 

Thi}  subject  of  slavery  was  brought  before  the 


TESTIMONY  OF  GSNEUAL  ASSEMBLY.  41 


General  Assembly  of  1848,  by  a  memorial  com- 
plaining that  the  testimony  in  regard  to  it  is  not 
sufficiently  definite,  and  praying  that  whatever  tes- 
timony has  been  borne  against  it  might  be  publish- 
ed by  the  Board  of  Publication,  under  the  order  of 
the  Assembly,  with  such  additions  and  explanations 
as  may  render  it  more  effective.  The  committee 
to  whom  this  memorial  was  referred,  recommen- 
ded the  following  resolution,  which  was  adopted, 
viz.: 

"  Besolved,  That  no  additional  publicity  in  re- 
gard to  the  action  of  this  Assembly  on  the  subject 
of  Slavery  is  necessary.'' 

The  following  resolutions  commendatory  of  the 
Colonization  Society  were  also  adopted  by  the 
same  Assembly : 

"  Eesolvedy  1st,  That  the  enterprise  of  the  Colo- 
nization Society,  so  successfully  prosecuted  amid 
so  much  obloquy,  opposition,  and  misunderstanding, 
has  our  highest  confidence,  as  wise,  peaceful,  hu- 
mane, and  philanthropic. 

"  Resolvedy  2d,  That  as  it  has  been  in  past  years 
repeatedly  commended  to  the  patronage  of  the 
churches  in  our  connection,  as  preeminently  com- 
bining the  noblest  benefits  to  Africa  and  America, 
to  the  emigrant  colonists,  and  to  the  heathen  tribes 
around  them,  we  would  again  offer  it  to  their  pat- 
ronage, and  most  earnestly  recommend  to  all  pastors 
and  churches  an  annual  collection  for  its  support, 
to  be  made  early  in  July. 

^^Resolvedy  Bd,  ThB.t  we  have  heard  with  the 
highest  pleasure  of  the  complete  destruction  of  the 


42  TESTIMONY  OF  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY. 

slave  factories  near  Liberia,  and  most  earnestly 
hope  for  the  day  when  a  traffic  so  odious  and  cruel 
shall  be  swept  from  the  ocean." 

Resolutions  were  also  introduced,  but  indefinately 
postponed,  declaring  it  to  be  the  duty  of  masters  to 
have  servants,  born  in  their  house,  baptized,  and 
enjoining  the  Presbyteries  to  demand  an  annual  re- 
port from  the  church  Sessions  of  their  fidelity  in 
the  premises,  and  to  report  to  the  Assembly  from 
year  to  year.  It  will,  however,  appear  in  a  subse- 
quent part  of  this  volume,  that  the  General  Assem- 
bly of  1816,  adopted  a  resolution  affirming  the 
general  sentiment  of  these  resolutions  in  reference 
to  the  baptism  of  slave  children. 

In  1849,  again,  numerous  memorials  were  pre- 
sented asking  the  Assembly  to  declare  slavery  to  be 
a  sin,  to  enjoin  such  discipline  as  would  remove  it 
from  the  Church,  to  appoint  a  committee  to  collect 
statistics  and  report  a  plan  of  abolition  to  the  next 
Assembly.  In  answer  to  these  memorials  the  com- 
mittee to  whom  they  were  referred  offered  the  fol- 
lowing resolutions,  which  were  adopted,  viz.; 

"  Eesohed^  1st,  That  the  principles  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  on  the  subject  of  slavery,  are  al- 
ready set  forth  in  repeated  declarations,  so  full  and 
so  explicit  as  to  need  no  further  exposition. 

"  Eesolved,  2d,  That  in  view  of  the  civil  and 
domestic  nature  of  this  institution,  and  the  compe- 
tency of  secular  legislatures  alone  to  remove  it,  and 
in  view  of  the  earnest  inquiry  and  deep  agitation 
on  the  subject,  which  we  now  observe  in  one  or 
more  commonwealths  of  our  country  where  slavery 


TESTIMONY  OP  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY.  43 


exists,  it  be  considered  peculiarly  improper  and  in- 
expedient for  this  General  Assembly  to  attempt  or 
propose  measures  in  the  work  of  emancipation. 

'^Rcsolvcdy  3d,  That  all  necessary  and  proper  pro- 
visions is  already  made  for  the  just  exercise  of  dis- 
cipline upon  those  who  neglect  or  violate  the  mu- 
iual  duties  of  masters  and  servants,  and  the  General 
Assembly  is  always  ready  to  enforce  these  provis- 
ions, where  the  unfaithfulness  of  any  inferior  court 
is  made  manifest  by  record,  or  appeal,  or  com- 
plaint. 

Resolved,  Aih^  We  rejoice  to  believe  that  the 
action  of  former  Assemblies,  so  far  from  aiding  or 
allowing  the  iniquitous  oppression  of  man  by  his 
fellow  man,  has  been  steadily  promoting  ameliora- 
tion in  the  condition  of  slaves,  by  winning  the  con- 
fidence of  masters  in  our  freedom  from  fanaticism, 
and  by  stimulating  the  slave-holder  and  his  pastor 
alike  to  labor  in  the  religious  instruction  pf  the 
blacks. 

Resolved,  6th,  That  it  be  enjoined  upon  the 
Presbyteries  situated  in  slave-holding  States  to  con- 
tinue and  increase  their  exertions  for  the  religious 
instruction  of  slaves,  and  to  report  distinctly  in 
their  annual  narratives  to  the  General  Assembly  the 
state  of  religion  among  the  colored  population.'' 

An  overture  from  the  Presbytery  of  Beaver,  was 
presented  in  1860,  asking  the  General  Assemby  to 
declare  the  system  of  slavery  a  great  moral  evil, 
and  to  recommend  to  all  the  members  of  our 
churches  to  employ  such  measures  as  will  renaove 
this  evil  from  our  Church  and  from  our  land.  Also, 


44  TESTIMONY  OP  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY. 

a  memorial  from  the  church  of  Rocky  Spring  of 
the  Presbytery  of  Chilicothe,  supplicating  the  As- 
sembly to  re-affirm  the  action  of  the  Assembly  of 
I8I85  and  to  enjoin  upon  all  our  church  courts 
such  action  as  shall  speedily  rid  our  Zion  of  slave- 
holding.  The  committee  to  whom  these  were  re- 
ferred recommended  the  adoption  of  the  following 
resolution  upon  this  subject : 

"  Eesolved,  That  the  previous  and  repeated  de- 
clarations of  the  General  Assembly  upon  the  sub- 
ject of  American  slavery,  are  such  as  to  render  any 
action  upon  the  above  overture  and  memorial  un- 
necessary." 

This  report  was  ultimately  laid  upon  the  table. 
The  above  is  a  transcript  of  all  that  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly  has  said  upon  the  subject  of  slavery. 


TESTIMONY  OP  SYNODS. 


46 


CHAPTER  IL 

TESTIMONY  OF  THE  SYNODS  OF  THE  PRESBYTERIAN 
CHURCH  ON  THE  SUBJECT  OF  SLAVERY. 

The  testimony  here  presented  has  been  borne 
mainly,  as  will  be  observed,  by  those  Synods  situ- 
ated in  non-slave-holding  portions  of  the  country. 
The  action  of  southern  Synods  appears  in  the  form 
of  plans  for  the  instruction  and  elevation  of  the 
slaves,  and  consequently  comes  more  appropriately 
under  another  topic  presented  in  this  volume.  The 
action  of  about  two-thirds  of  the  Synods  belonging 
to  the  Church  is  given.  To  have  given  the  action 
of  all  would  have  swelled  unprofitably  the  volume. 
In  a  few  cases  the  testimony  has  been  abridged, 
but  care  has  been  taken  to  give  it  fairly,  and  in  its 
full  force. 

The  Synods  of  New  York,  New  Jersey,  Phila- 
delphia, and  Memphis  have  not  acted  upon  this 
subject,  being  fully  satisfied  to  acquiesce  in  the^tes- 
timony  borne  by  the  General  Assembly. 

The  Synod  of  Buffalo  hai^-  simply  affirmed  the  K^s* 
action  of  the  General  Assembly,  thus  making  it 
their  own  testimony  upon  the  subject. 

This  subject  has  been  frequently  before  the  Sy- 
nod of  Pittsburgh.  In*  1839  an  overture  was  pre- 
sented from  the  Presbytery  of  Beaver.  It  was  re- 
ferred to  a  committee  which  reported  ««that  they 
recommend  this  body  to  adopt,  as  expressive  of 


46 


TESTIMONY  Op  SYNODS. 


their  views  with  reference  to  this  great  evil  (of  sla- 
very) as  it  exists  in  our  land,  the  minute  of  the 
General  Assembly  of  1818  on  the  subject,  except 
so  much  of  it  as  is  found  in  the  Digest  on  page 
346,  recommending  the  Colonization  Society." 
The  report  was  adopted.  In  a  subsequent  resolu- 
tion the  Synod  declare  that  their  reason  for  the  ex- 
ception in  relation  to  the  Colonization  Society,  was 
not  any  want  of  confidence  in  that  Society,  a  great 
majority  of  the  Synod  being  in  favor  of  it,  but  def- 
erence to  the  feelings  of  brethren,  and  to  avoid  pro- 
tracted debate. 

In  1841,  the  subject  being  again  before  Synod, 
they  refer  to  the  act  of  1839  and  say: 

"  The  Synod  have  already,  (in  1839),  in  accor- 
dance with  the  resolutions  of  the  Assembly  of 
1818,  borne  their  strongest  testimony  against  sla- 
very, accompanied  with  appropriate  counsels  and 
directions,  as  to  the  duty  of  christians.  They 
have  declared  Hhat  the  voluntary  enslaving  of  one 
part  of  the  human  race  by  another  is  a  gross  vio- 
lation of  the  most  precious  and  sacred  rights  of  hu- 
man nature — is  utterly  inconsistent  with  the  law  of 
God,  which  requires  to  love  our  neighbor  as 
ourselves — and  is  totaTiy  irreconcilable  with  the 
spirit  and  principles  of  the  gospel  of  Christ.' " 

Again,  in  1845,  in  reply  to  a  memorial  from  the 
Presbytery  of  Beaver,  the  following  resolution  was 
adopted,  viz : 

Resolved,  That  this  Synod,  in  the  spirit  of  af- 
fectionate regard  for  these  brethren,  dismiss  the 
whole  subject,  with  the  assurance  to  them  that  we 


TESTIMONY  OF  SYNODS. 


47 


abide  by  our  own  action  of  1841 ,  affirming  the 
principles  of  the  Assembly's  act  of  1818,  as  the 
unaltered  sentiments  of  this  body  on  the  subject  of 
slavery." 

In  1844  the  Synod  of  Wheeling  passed  the  fol- 
lowing resolution,  viz.: 

"  Eesolvedy  That  inasmuch  as  it  was  originally 
recommended  by  the  Presbytery  of  Georgia,  and 
since  by  many  sister  Presbyteries,  to  the  General 
Assembly's  Board  of  Domestic  Missions  to  send 
missionaries  to  labor  among  the  colored  population 
of  the  South,  we  heartily  approve  and  recommend 
to  the  Board  this  important  field  of  labor." 

In  1846  numerous  memorials  were  presented  to 
the  Synod  asking  them  to  seek  a  repeal  of  the  ac- 
tion of  the  Assembly  of  the  same  year.  To  these 
the  following  answer  was  given : 

"While  the  committee  would  prefer  that  this 
vexed  question  should  be  assigned  to  a  special  com- 
mittee, yet  as  we  are  required  to  present  the  subject 
to  Synod  in  some  formj  we  recommend  the  adop- 
tion of  the  following  resolution,  which  we  hope 
will  be  adopted  by  the  exercise  of  a  spirit  of  con- 
ciliation among  brethren,  all  of  whom  desire  the 
removal  of  a  great  evil  existing  in  our  Church  and 
country,  and  differing  little  in  sentiment  except  as 
to  the  mode  of  accomplishing  that  object. 

Resolved,  That  inasmuch  as  there  is  consider- 
able difference  of  opinion  as  to  the  meaning  of  the 
action  of  the  last  General  Assembly  on  slavery,  it 
being  alledged  that  such  action  is  founded  on  a 
more  contracted  view  of  the  slavery  question  than 


48 


TESTIMONY  OF  SYNODS. 


the  action  of  any  previous  Assembly,  presenting  the 
subject  in  a  particular  aspect,  instead  of  meeting  it 
fully  in  its  general  bearing;  yet  as  that  body  is  ac- 
cessible to  all  who  approach  it  in  a  proper  manner, 
and  competent  to  explain  its  own  action,  Synod, 
therefore,  deem  it  inexpedient  to  comply  with  the 
request  of  the  memorialists  in  asking  the  Assembly 
to  repeal  its  doings,  or  to  make  slave-holding  a  bar 
to  christian  communion.  And  at  the  same  time. 
Synod  take  this  opportunity  of  cheerfully  express- 
ing their  approbation  of  the  sentiments  presented 
by  the  Assembly  of  1818  on  this  subject." 

At  a  meeting  of  the  Synod  of  Ohio,  in  1835, 
the  following  overture  was  presented,  discussed  and 
acted  upon,  viz.: 

"  Is  it  not  the  duty  of  the  Synod  to  express  their 
opinion,  and  to  advise  the  churches  respecting  the 
action  and  excitement  of  the  present  times  on  the 
subject  of  slavery,  and  the  various  evils  which  have 
grown  out  of  the  manner  iu  which  this  subject  has 
been  managed." 

To  this  overture  the  following  answer  was  given: 

"  Resolved,  1st,  That  this  Synod  cordially  ap- 
prove that  provision  of  the  Constitution  of  the 
State  in  which,  we  live  which  declares  that  invol- 
untary servitude,  unless  for  the  punishment  of 
crime,  shall  never  be  permitted ;  and  they  cannot 
but  regard  slavery  as,  in  every  respect,  an  evil 
which  all  men  should  disapprove,  and  which  should 
be  removed  as  speedily  as  may  be  practicable  in  a 
prudent  and  lawful  manner. 

Mesolved,  2d,  That  while  it  is  a  solemn  duty 


TESTIMONY  OP  SYNODS. 


49 


not  to  assail,  but  to  respect,  the  legal  and  constitu- 
tional rights  of  the  inhabitants  of  those  States 
whose  regulations  in  regard  to  slavery  are  different 
from  ours,  it  is  a  good  work  to  elevate  the  charac- 
ter and  ameliorate  the  condition  of  the  whole  Afri- 
can race  in  a  safe  and  reasonable  manner. 

"  Resolved,  3d,  That  it  is  inconsistent  with  the 
wisdom  that  is  from  above  to  excite  and  inflame  the 
public  mind  on  the  subject  of  slavery,  by  proposing 
impracticable  or  unsafe  measures,  by  circulating 
publications  and  disseminating  opinions  which  are 
inconsistent  with  the  welfare  and  safety  of  our  fel- 
low citizens." 

In  1837  the  subject  was  brought  before  the  Sy- 
nod thus; 

"  The  Synod  of  Ohio,  at  its  present  meeting,  is 
respectfully  requested  to  answer  the  following  ques- 
tion: Can  any  one  hold  the  mystery  of  the  faith  in 
a  pure  conscience,  who  claims  and  exercises  a  pro- 
perty right  in  his  fellow  man,  so  that  he  may,  at 
his  pleasure,  not  only  sell  and  buy  his  labor,  but 
also  his  person,  as  he  would  sell  and  buy  personal 
property?" 

To  this  question  the  following  answer  was 
given : 

"The  Synod  of  Ohio  very  cordially  unite  in 
bearing  testimony  against  slavery  as  practiced  in 
the  United  States,  believing  it  to  be  a  great  sin 
against  God;  but  think  tha^  the  discussion  of  this 
subject  at  this  time  by  the  Synod,  is  uncalled  for 
and  unprofitable  to  our  churches  and  to  the  world." 

The  following  resolutions,  adopted  by  the  Synod 


60 


TESTIMONY  OP  SYNODS. 


of  Cincinnati  in  the  year  1844,  contain  their  testi- 
mony on  this  subject : 

"  1.  Eesolvedy  That  the  system  of  slavery  as  it 
exists  in  several  States  of  this  Union,  including 
those  unequal  and  unjust  laws  which  authorize  the 
master  to  separate  families  and  make  merchandise 
of  his  slaves  for  gain,  is  manifestly  contrary  to 
the  principles  of  the  gospel,  and  therefore  sinful. 

"  2.  Resolved,  That  while  we  hold  and  declare 
this  sentiment,  nevertheless  it  is  our  view,  that  there 
are  individuals  in  our  Church  who  stand  in  the  re- 
lation of  mastei's  to  slaves,  who  are  for  a  time  un- 
der such  peculiar  circumstances  that  they  cannot  be 
justly  charged  with  sin  merely  because  of  this  re- 
lation." 

The  testimony  of  the  Synod  of  northern  Indiana 
on  the  subject  of  slavery,  is  contained  in  a  frater- 
nal letter  which  they  addressed  in  1844  to  the  min- 
isters and  members  of  the  churches  belonging  to 
the  Synods  situated  in  the  slave-holding  States. 
The  following  extract  will  fully  exhibit  their 
views : 

"  We  cannot,  in  so  brief  a  space  as  we  have  al- 
lowed ourselves,  discuss  the  evils  of  slavery  at 
large ;  but  we  are  concerned  to  place  before  you 
old  facts  again  with  the  hope  that,  coming  from 
your  own  brethren,  they  will  quicken  your  zeal  if 
it  need  rousing.  The  facts  that  we  wish  to  pre- 
sent are  such  as  follow:  That  a  slave  must  be  igno- 
rant. No  exception  can  alter  the  general  statement 
that  safety  requires  that  slaves  should  be  ignorant. 
They  are,  therefore,  not  taught  to  read — their 


TESTIMONY  OP  SYNODS. 


51 


minds  are  not  developed  by  instruction — they  are 
acted  upon  by  motives  proper  only  to  animals,  and 
generally  sink  to  or  below  the  range  of  animals. 
Whatever  things  they  are  taught  are  for  the  purpo- 
ses of  gain — to  make  them  better  slaves,  and  not 
better  men,  W^th  this  omission  is  coujpled  another 
and  a  worse  one — the  neglect  of  their  moral  cul- 
ture. Their  souls  are  left  as  destitute  of  light  as 
their  minds,  and  thus  at  once  they  are  forbidden  to 
be  men  on  earth  or  saints  in  heaven.  If  some  few 
are  slenderly  taught,  the  effect  of  the  system  is  un- 
questionably to  place  the  slave  in  circumstances 
where  vice  and  degradation  will  be  inevitable  and 
certain.  Marriage  is  but  a  name.  The  ties  of  pa- 
rental and  filial  love  are  subject  to  violation  at  any 
time,  without  a  single  guard,  except  that  which 
may  exist  in  the  breast  of  the  master.  Pro- 
miscuous concubinage  becomes  general.  Chas- 
tity ceases  to  be  a  virtue.  Why  should  it  be  re- 
cognized when  the  slaves  are  tempted  to  free  indul- 
gence by  the  example  of  the  master  and  his  sons 
among  them?  We  are  pained  to  ^peak- of  these 
things,  nor  would  we  were  there  not  uncontradicted 
evidence  in  every  slave  State  tliat  the  slave  popula- 
tion is  in  a  most  degraded  state  of  morals.  When 
every  natural  right  is  violated  in  respect  to  the 
slave,  can  we  expect  that  he  will  grope  out,  in  his 
darkness,  the  laws  of  honesty  or  veracity?  Can 
a  slave  be  a  slave  long  without  becoming  a  thief 
and  a  liar?  Where  there  is  no  motive  to  labor 
such  as  God  has  made  as  proper  to  man— no  hope  of 
reward — no  wages — no  acquisition  of  property — 


52 


TESTIMONY  OF  SYNODS. 


no  hope  of  liberty — can  a  slave  be  other  than  in- 
dolent? And  the  lowest  instincts  of  animal  man 
will  teach  him,  by  trick  and  cunning,  to  secure  in- 
dolence as  the  only  luxury  of  his  condition. 

"That  many  christian  masters  strive  to  avert 
these  evils  from  their  slaves  does  not  alter  the  gen- 
eral eifect;  and  their  example,  by  presenting  the 
fairest  aspect  of  slavery,  quiets  the  conscience  of 
the  holder;  and  it  may  be  said  without  exaggera- 
tion, that  the  better  a  limited  portion  of  the  slaves 
are  made,  the  worse  it  is  for  the  whole,  since  the 
good  of  the  few  becomes  a  palliation  for  the  evil  of 
the  many.  The  world  has  never  known  an  in- 
stance— we  do  not  believe  it  possible  that  there 
should  be  an  instance — of  a  race  subjected  to  ab- 
solute servitude  without  making  them  dishonest, 
mean-spirited,  trickish,  lying,  and  unchaste.  And 
in  respect  to  African  slaves,  we  perceive  them  to 
be  unenlightened  in  all  those  things  which  are  be- 
coming to  man  on  earth,  and  in  respect  to  their 
souls,  as  dark  as  that  wretched  world  to  which  they 
are  hastening. 

"  A  system  which  violates  the  natural  rights  of 
man,  affords  not  one  incitement  to  good,  which 
appeals  only  to  the  lowest  appetites,  which  leaves 
the  mind  dark  from  policy,  and  the  soul  darker 
yet  from  neglect,  which  influences  every  evil 
passion  without  encouraging  one  virtuous  feel- 
ing; which  begins  by  defrauding  men  of  every 
right,  and  ends  by  reducing  them  so  low  that  they 
no  longer  care  for  such  loss  5  takes  away  every  such 
excitement  and  pleasure  as  is  common  to  humanity, 


TESTIMONY  OP  SYNODS. 


53 


and  ends  by  making  the  slave  entirely  happy  as  a 
beast,  surely  such  a  system  is  abhorrent  to  every 
expressed  notion  of  right  among  men,  to  every  sen- 
timent of  freedom  in  our  bosom,  and  stands  in  most 
deadly  opposition  to  the  word  of  God." 

Holding  these  views,  of  course  the  Synod  urge 
emancipation.  They  regard  emancipation  as  th« 
most  efficient,  and  an  indispensable  preparation  for 
freedom.  They  however  acquiesce  in  the  action 
of  the  General  Assembly  of  1845. 

The  Synod  of  Kentucky  acted  on  the  subject  of 
slavery  as  early  as  the  year  loOO.  The  Session  of 
Concord  Church  had  suspended  an  individual  for 
exposing  to  sale  at  public  auction  a  negro  boy. 
The  case  was  carried  to  the  Presbytery  of  West 
Lexington,  and  the  Presbytery  reversed  the  decis- 
ion of  the  Session*  It  was  then  appealed  to  Sy- 
nod, and  the  Synod  "  determined  that  the  judgment 
of  Presbytery  ought  to  be,  and  it  is  hereby  re- 
versed, and  the  decision  of  the  Session  of  Concord 
Church  confirmed."  This  action  w^as  afterward 
re-considered,  and  the  case  remanded  to  the  Session 
for  re-investigation  and  final  decision. 

At  the  same  time,  the  Synod  directed  the  Pres- 
byteries to  take  such  order  as  to  them  might  seem 
most  prudent,  to  secure  the  religious  instruction  of 
the  slaves,  and  also  a  humane  and  christian  treat- 
ment of  them.  The  same  sentiment  has  been  fre- 
quently expressed  by  the  Synod. 

In  1834  the  abstract  subject  was  brought  before 
Synod,  and  a  paper  was  adopted  declaring  "  sla- 
very repugnant  to  the  principles  of  our  holy  reli- 


64 


TESTIMONY  OP  SYNODS. 


gion;"  that  "its  continuance  any  longer  than  is 
necessary  for  its  safe  and  beneficial  termination,  is 
sinful.'*  And  the  Presbyteries  and  Church  Ses- 
sions were  directed  to  adopt  measures  for  the  grad- 
ual emancipation  of  slaves,  especially  those  to  be 
hereafter  born. 

A  committee  appointed  by  the  Synod  for  the 
purpose,  published  in  1836  an  address  describing  ia 
glowing  language  the  horrors  of  the  slave  system, 
and  proposing  a  plan  for  gradual  emancipation. 
This  report  was  not  acted  upon  by  the  Synod,  al- 
though known  to  be  expressive  of  the  views  of 
nearly  all  its  members.  The  reason  of  its  not  be- 
ing presented  was  the  fanatical  excitement  which 
arose  about  this  period  at  the  north,  rendering  it 
impolitic  to  agitate  the  subject  in  the  region  occu- 
pied by  the  Synod.  This  address  is  too  long  to  be 
inserted  here  entire.  The  following  synopsis  will 
exhibit  its  doctrines  and  plan  of  emancipation.  It 
may  be  proper  to  add  that  the  recent  political  his- 
tory of  Kentucky  abundantly  proves  that  the  senti- 
ments of  the  address  are  those  entertained  now  by 
almost  every  member  of  that  Synod.  The  address 
declares: 

"  We  all  admit  that  the  system  of  slavery  which 
exists  among  us  is  not  right.  The  system  as  it  ex- 
ists among  us,  and  is  constituted  by  our  laws,  eon» 
sists  of  three  distinct  parts — a  deprivation  of  the 
right  of  property,  a  deprivation  of  personal  lib" 
ert^i  and  a  deprivation  of  personal  security. 

1.  A  part  of  our  system  of  slavery  consists 
in  depriving  human  beings  of  the  right  to  acquire 


TESTIMONY  OF  SYNODS. 


56 


and  hold  property.  Every  man  has  from  God  a 
right  to  the  proceeds  of  his  own  labor.  All  recog- 
nize this  right.  The  Scriptures  teach  add  strongly 
guard  it.    Slavery  deprives  men  of  it. 

"2.  The  deprivation  of  personal  liberty  forms 
another  part  of  our  system  of  slavery •  ^  All  men 
are  created  equal.'  They  have  an  inalienable  right 
ik>  liberty.  The  slave  has  no  right  to  his  wife  or 
children.  He  has  no  right  to  himself.  His  flesh 
is  bought  and  sold.  He  is  subject  to  the  will  of 
an  absolute  master.  The  rights  of  conscience  are 
ever  destroyed.  The  master  may  prevent  his  slaves 
from  worshiping  God  according  to  the  dictates  of 
th^jr  consciiK&e. 

|13.  The  deprivation  of  personal  security  is  the 
reiMvAtdng  constittient  of  our  system  of  slavery* 
The  hjaster  may  maltreat  in  any  form,  and  to  any 
extent  short  of  producing  speedy  death.  Any  other 
white  man  may  abuse,  and  even  murder  the  slave 
in  the  presence  of  any  number  of  other  slaves. 
Their  testimony  cannot  convict  him. 

"  There  are  certain  effeets  springing  naturally  and 
necessarily  out  of  such  a  system,  which  must  also 
be  considered. 

"1.  Its  most  striking  effect  is,  to  deprave  and 
degrade  its  subjects  by  removing  from  them  the 
strongest  natural  checks  to  human  corruption. 
There  are  certain  principles  of  human  nature  by 
which  God  w^orks  to  save  the  moral  world  from 
ruin.  In  the  slave  these  principles  are  eradicated^ 
He  is  degraded  to  a  mere  creature  of  appetite  and 
passion.   These  are  the  feelings  by  which  he  is 


56 


TESTIMON¥  OP  SYNODS 


governed.  The  salt  which  preserves  human  nature 
is  extracted,  and  it  is  left  a  putrifying  mass. 

"2.  It  dooms  thousands  of  human  beings  to 
hopeless  ignorance.  The  slave  has  no  motive  to 
acquire  knowledge.  The  master  will  not  undergo 
the  expense  of  his  education.  The  Lvw  positively 
forbids  it.  Nor  can  this  state  of  things  become 
better  unless  it  is  determined  that  slavery  shall 
cease.  Slavery  cannot  be  perpetuated  if  education 
be  generally  or  universally  given  the  slaves. 

"3.  It  deprives  its  subjects,  in  a  great  measure, 
of  the  privileges  of  the  gospel*  Their  inability  to 
read  prevents  their  access  to  the  Scriptures.  The 
Bible  is  to  them  a  se&!|d  book.  There  is  no  ade- 
quate provision  made  for  their  attendance  upon  the 
public  means  of  grace.  Nor  are  they  prepared  to 
profit  from  instructions  designed  for  their  masters. 
They  listen  when  in  the  sanctuary  to  prophesyings 
in  an  unknown  tongue.  Comparatively  few  of 
them  are  taught  to  bow  with  their  masters  around 
the  domestic  altar.  Family  ordinances  of  religion 
are  almost  unknown  in  the  domestic  circles  of  the 
blacks. 

"4.  This  system  licenses  and  produces  great 
cruelty.  The  whip  is  placed  in  the  hands  of  the 
master,  and  he  may  use  it  at  his  pleasure  only 
avoiding  the  destruction  of  life.  Slaves  often  suf- 
fer all  that  can  be  inflicted  by  wanton  caprice,  by 
grasping  avarice,  by  brutal  lusty  by  malignant  spite, 
and  by  insane  anger.  Their  happiness  is  the  sport 
of  every  whim,  and  the  prey  of  every  passion  that 
may  enter  the  master's  bosom.   Their  bodies  are 


TESTIMONY  OP  SYNOBS 


67 


lacerated  with  the  lash.  Their  dignity  ie  habitu- 
ally insulted.  Their  tenderest  affections  are  wan- 
tonly crushed.  Dearest  friends  are  torn  asunder. 
Brothers  and  sisters,  parents  and  children,  see  each 
other  no  more.  There  is  not  a  neighborhood 
where  these  heart-rending  sceries  are  i^ot  displayed. 
There  is  not  a  village  or  a  road  that  does  not  behold 
the  sad  procession  of  manacled  outcasts,  whose 
chains  and  mournful  countenances  tell  that  they  are 
exiled  by  force  from  all  they  hold  dear. 

"5.  It  produces  general  licentiousness  among 
the  slaves.  Marriage  as  a  civil  ordinance  they 
cannot  enjoy*^;^  sT^  marriages  are  mere  contracts 
voidable  at  th^ir  master's  pleasure  or  their  ow?** 
And  never,  isf  iiiy  civilized  county,  has  respect  for 
these  restraints  of  matrimony  heeii  more  nearly 
obliterated  than  it  has  been  among  our  blacks. 
This  system  of  universal  concubinage  produce^  re- 
volting licentiousness. 

"  6.  This  system  demoralises  the  whites  as  well 
as  the  hlacJss*  The  masters  are  clothed  with  des- 
potic power.  To  depraved  humanity  this  is  ex- 
ceedingly dangerous.  Indolence  is  thus  fostered. 
And  hard-heartedness,  selfishness,  arrogance  and 
tyrany  are,  in  most  men,  rapidly  developed  and 
fearfully  exhibited. 

"  7.  This  system  draws  down  upon  us  the  ven- 
geance of  heaven,  <  If  thou  forbear  to  deliver 
them  that  are  drawn  to  death,  and^  those  that  ^ire 
ready  to  be  slain ;  if  thou  sayest.  Behold,  we  knew 
it  not;  doth  not  he  that  pondereth  the  heart  con-, 
sider  it?  and  he  that  keepeth  thy  »oul,  doth  he  not 


58 


TESTIMONY  f)^  SYNODS* 


know  it  ?  and  shall  he  not  render  to  every  man  ac- 
cording to  his  works  ? '  '  The  people  of  the  land 
have  used  oppression,  and  exercised  robbery,  and 
have  vexed  the  poor  and  needy;  yea,  they  have  op- 
pressed the  stranger  wrongfully.  ^  ^  *  There- 
fore have  I  poured  out  mine  indignation  upon  them: 
I  have  consumed  them  with  the  fire  of  my  wrath; 
their  own  way  have  I  recompensed  upon  their 
heads,  saith  the  Lord.'  Such  is  the  ss^stem,  such 
are  some  of  its  effects. 

"But  some  affirm  that  God's  word  sanctions  sla- 
very. It  is  said  that  God  expressly  permitted  his 
people  to  enslave  the  Cahaanites..  True,  he  thus 
punished  them.  It  is  his  prerogative  to  punish  men 
for  their  guilt  in  one  form  or  another,  as  shall  seem 
good  to  him.  But  man  may  not  arrogate  the  pre- 
rogative of  the  Almighty.  If  the  Bible  sanctioned 
slavery,  it  must  be  the  Greek  and  Roman  slavery 
which  prevailed  in  the  Apostle's  days.  That  wa-s 
a  system  far  more  cruel  than  the  American.  Is  it 
not  an  insult  to  God  to  affirm  that  he  approved 
such  a  system  ?  But  the  Apostles  gave. directions 
for  the  mutual  conduct  of  masters  and  servants. 
True,  but  the  relation  of  master  and  servant  will ' 
always  exist,  though  slavery  should  cease.  And 
the  directions  apply  to  all  forms  of  this  relation ;  ^ 
and  do  not  prove  the  correctness  of  slavery  any 
more  than  the  injunction  to  be  'subject  to  the  pow- 
ers^hat  be,'  proves  the  divine  right  of  kiiigs,  -  But 
it  is  said,  'the  New  Testament  does  not  condemn 
§iave-hoiding  in  express  terms.'  It  does  in  the 
most  direct  and  positive  ,  manner.    The  Greek 


TESTIMONY  OP  SYNODS. 


59 


language  had  not  a  term  answering  to  the  word 
slave.  Hence  the  Apostles  enumerated  all  the  dis- 
tinctive features  of  slavery,  and.  declared  each  and 
all  of  th^m  sinful.  They  also  enjoined  those  vir- 
tues the  practice  of  which  would  destroy  slavery. 
The  precepts  against  fraud,  oppression,  pride  and 
cruelty,  all  cut  through  the  heart  of  the  slave  sys- 
tem. And  the  command,  *  love  thy  neighbor  as 
thyself,'  would  wholly  remove  it  from  the  earth. 
Slavery  is  forbidden  by  the  Scriptures  precisely  as 
gladiatorial  shows,  in  which  men  w^ere  hired  to 
butcher  each  other,  and  the  selling  of  children  by 
V  their  parents,  often  practiced  fermerlyj  s^-e  forbid- 
den; that  is,  by  denouncing  ail  the  crimes  which 
these  acts  involve. 

,  "From  these  views,  it  appears  manifestly  the 
duty  of  every  individual  to  aid  vigorously  and  effi- 
ciently in  the  abolition  of  slavery.  It  is  not  enough 
to  affirm,  '  I  have  done  all  I  can  for  the  comfort 
and  well-being  of  my  own  slaves.'  This  will  not 
protect  their  posterity,  nor  secure  the  good  of 
others.  This  does  not  fulfil  the  injunction,  'what 
things  soever  ye  would  that  men  should  do  unto 
you  do  ye  even  so  to  them.' 

"It  is  often  urged  that  the  slaves,  are  better  off 
than  the  free  negroes.  But  has  God  so  created  a 
whole  race  that  it  is  better  for  them  to  remain  in 
perpetual  bondage  ?  None  believe  it.  Nor  should 
it  be  plead  as  a  justification  of  slavery  that  emanci- 
pation will  promote  a  mixture  of  the  two  races. 
But  if  each  individual  liberate  and  colonize  his 
slaves,  he  will  fully  meet  his  responsibility  and 


60  '     TESTIMONY  OP  SYNODS, 

avo'd  the  criminality  of  promoting  this  mixture. 
It  is,  therefore,  the  duty  of  every  christian  to  use 
vigorous  and  immediate  measures  for  the  destruc- 
tion of  this  whole  system,  and  for  the  removal  of 
its  unhappy  effects. 

"  But  what  plan  can  be  adopted  for  effecting  this 
work?  The  most  simple  is  that  of  abolition,  or 
immediate  and  complete  emancipation.  But  those 
who  conceive  that  immediate  emancipation  is,  in 
all  cases,  a  duty,  do  not  reflect  upon  the  circum- 
stances in  which  we  are  placed.  No  laws  are  pro- 
vided for  the  peculiar  condition  of  the  emancipated 
blanks.  They  would  be  exposed  to  great  dangers 
and  evilsr  But, 

"  The  plan  which  we  propose  is,  for  the  master 
to  retain,  during  a  limited  period,  and  with  regard 
to  the  real  welfare  of  the  slave,  that  authority 
w'hich  he  before  had  in  perpetuity,  and  solely  for 
his  own  interest.  Let  the  full  liberty  of  the  slave 
be  secured  against  all  contingencies  by  a  recorded 
deed  of  emancipation,  to  take  effect  at  a  specified 
time.  In  the  meanwhile,  let  the  servant  be  treated 
with  kindness— let  all  those  things  which  degrade 
him  be  removed — -let  him  enjoy  means  of  instruc- 
tion— let  his  moral  and  religious  improvement  be 
sought — let  his  prospects  be  presented  before  him, 
to  stimulate  him  to  acquire  those  habits  of  fore- 
sight, economy,  industry,  activity,  skill,  and  integ- 
rity which  will  fit  him  for  using  well  the  liberty 
he  is  soon  to  enjoy. 

^'To  the  objection  that  the  man  who  adopts  this 
gradual  scheme  encourages  others  in  slave-holding, 


TESTIMONY  OF  SYiiO.nfy. 


61 


it  is  replied,  that  his  example  cantiot  be  appealed 
to  for  such  a  purpose.  He  hap,  by  his  deed  of 
emancipation,  recorded  his  detestation  of  the  sys- 
tem. It  should  also  be  seriously  considered  wheth- 
er, by  a  hasty  emancipation  of  some,  the  chains 
may  not  be  more  firmly  riveted  upon  others.  When 
set  at  liberty  without  being  prepared,  their  improper 
conduct  will  produce  a  strong  prejudice  against 
both  free  blacks  and  the  cause  of  emancipation. 
In  view  of  this  plan — 

"1.  We  would  recommend  that  all  (slaves  now 
under  twenty  years  of  age,  and  all  those  yet  to  be 
bom  in  our  possession,  be  emancipated  as  they 
severally  reach  their  twenty-fifth  year. 

"2.  We  recommend  that  deeds  of  emancipation 
be  now  drawn  up,  and  recorded  in  our  respective 
county  courts,  specifying  the  slaves  we  are  about 
to  emancipate,  and  the  age  at  which  each  is  to  be- 
come free.  , 

"3.  We  recommend  that  our  slaves  be  instructed 
in  the  common,  elementary  branches  of  education. 

"4.  We  recommend  that  strenuous  and  perse- 
vering efforts  be  made  to  induce  them  to  attend  reg- 
ularly upon  the  ordinary  services  of  religion,  both 
domestic  and  public. 

'*5.  We  recommend  that  great  pains  be  taken  to 
teach  them  the  holy  Scriptures  ;  and  that  to  effect 
this,  the  instrumentality  of  Sabbath  schools,  wher- 
ever they  ,  can  be  enjoyed,  be  united  with  that  of 
domestic  instruction.  > 

"Many  churches  have  a  sufficient  number  of 
pious  masters  to  enable  them  to  hire  a  teacher  for 


62 


TESTIMONY  OP  SYNODS. 


the  young  whom  they  intend  to  emancipate.  The 
younger  members  of  many  families  can  engage  in 
giving  them  instruction.  Sabbath  schools  for  them 
should  be  organized  in  nearly  all  our  congrega- 
tions. 

"There  are  but  three  courses  before  you — imme- 
diate or  gradual  emancipation,  or  a  perpetuation  of 
the  system.  The  first  you  will  not  probably  adopt. 
If  you  refuse  to  pursue  the  second,  there  is  no  al- 
ternative but  to  lend  your  influence  to  perpetuate  a 
system  which  God  abhors — which  exhibits  power 
without  responsibility,  toil  without  recompense, 
life  without  liberty,  law  w^ithout  justice,  wrongs 
without  redress,  infamy  without  crime,  punishment 
without  guilt,  and  families  without  marriage.  Sec- 
ular legislatures  will  not  remove  the  evil;  the  work 
must  begin  at  the  house  of  God. 

"  We  must  soon  all  appear  at  God's  bar.  Are 
you  prepared  to  say,  '  As  I  have  done  unto  these, 
so  let  it  be  done  unto  me;  as  I  have  showed  mercy, 
so  let  me  receive  mercy  at  the  hand  of  my  judge.'" 

Such  is  a  brief  and  faithful  summary  of  this  ad- 
dress, although  not  always  given  in  its  own  lan- 
guage. In  the  clearest  and  most  forcible  manner 
are  the  evils  both  of  the  nature  and  practical  work- 
ings of  the  system  pointed  out.  And  most  earn- 
estly is  their  removal  plead  for.  ■ 

The  following  letter,  addressed  by  the  Synod  of 
Virginia  to  one  of  its  Presbyteries,  although  writ- 
ten in  1800,  is  still  expressive  of  the  sentiments  of 
the  members  on  the  subject  of  slavery  : 

"Rev.  and  Dear  ^Brethren — A  letter  from 


T15STIM0NY  OF  SYNODS. 


63 


your  committee  enclosing  a  memorial  from  the 
united  congregations  of  Caneridge  and  Concord,  is 
now  before  us ;  and  much  do  we.  lament  the  un- 
happy occasion  of  that  address.  That  so  many 
thousands  of  our  fellow  creatures  should,  in  this 
land  of  liberty  and  assylura  for  the  oppressed,  be 
held  in  chains,  is  a  reflection  to  us  painfully  afflic- 
tive. And  most  earnestly  do  we  wish  that  all  the 
r  members  of  our  communion  would  pay  a  proper  at- 
tention to  the  recommendation  of  the  late  Synod 
of  New  York  and  Philadelphia  upon  this  subject. 
We  consider  it  the  indispensable  duty  of  all  who 
hold  slaves  to  prepare,  by  a  suitable  education,  the 
young  among  them  for  a  state  of  freedom,  and  to 
liberate  them  as  soon  as  they  shall  appear  to  be 
duly  qualified  for  that  high  privilege ;  and  such  as 
neglect  a  duty  so  evidently  and  so  powerfully  en- 
forced by  the  common  principles  of  justice,  as  well 
as  by  the  dictates  of  humanity,  and  the  benign 
genius  of  our  holy  religion,  ought,  in  our  opinion, 
to  be  seriously  dealt  with  and  admonished  on  that 
account.  But  to  refuse  to  hold  christian  commun- 
ion with  any  who  may  differ  from  us  in  sentiment 
and  practice  in  this  instance,  would,  we  conceive, 
in  the  present  conjuncture  at  least,  be  a  very  un- 
warrantable procedure ;  a  direct  infraction  of  the 
decision  of  the  General  Assembly  of  our  Church, 
and  a  manifest  departure  from  the  practice  of  the 
Apostles  and  the  primitive  Church.  Nor  is  this 
all.  Such  a  measure  would,  it  appears  to  us,  be 
more  likely  to  confirm  such  as  err  in  this  instance 
in  their  errors  than  to  relieve  them. 


64 


TESTIMONY  OF  SYNODS 


"  There  seems  to  be  an  evident  want  of  precision 
in  the  reasoning  of  the  brethren  who  presented  the 
memorial  referred  to  us.  They  consider  slavery  to 
be  a  moral  evil>  and  consequently  a  sufficient  ground 
of  exclusion  from  the  communion  of  the  Church. 
Nay,  they  represent  it  as  a  known  sin,  and  seem 
evidently  to  intimate  that  the  members  of  the 
Church  who  live  in  the  practice  of  it,  know  it  to 
be  a  sin.  This  Estatement  appears  to  be  not  only 
incorrect,  but  inconsistent  with  the  plan  of  eman- 
cipation submitted  for  your  consideration.  If  the 
holding  of  any  of  our  fellow  creatures  in  a  state  of 
servitude  be  absolutely  iahd  jn  eyfiry  circumstance 
a  moral  evil,  or  a  sin^  a  total  emancipation  ought 
immediately  to  take  place.  A  rpeasure  which 
would,  there  is  reason  to  apprehend,  be  attended 
with  many  and  great  evils,  and  that  moral,  as  well 
as  political;  and  which  their  good  sense  and  mod- 
eration did  not  permit  them  to  recommend. 

"  That  it  was  wrong  in  the  first  instance  to  re- 
duce so  many  of  the  helpless  Africans  to  their 
present  state  of  thraldom  will  be  readily  admitted, 
and  that  it  is  a  duty  to  adopt  proper  measures  for 
their  emancipation,  will,  it  is  presumed,  be  univer- 
sally conceded.  But  with  respect  to  the  measures 
best  calculated  to  accomplish  that  important  pur- 
pose, and  the  time  necessary  to  give  them  full  ef- 
fect, diiTerent  sentiments  may  be  entertained  by  the 
true  disciples  of  the  Great  Friend  of  man. 

And  in  this  instance  of  doubtful  disputation  mu- 
tual forbearance  and  charity  ought  to  be  exercised 
toward  those  who  diflfer  in  opinion  frotn  om  an- 


TESTIMONY  OV  SYNODS. 


66 


Other.  If  any  retain  their  slaves  in  a  state  of 
bondage,  at  the  same  time  that  they  consider  it  their 
duty  to  emancipate  them  immediately,  they  are 
certainly  highly  censurable,  and  deserve  to  be  ex- 
cluded from  the  communion  of  the  Church.  This 
is,  however,  a  charge  which  ought  not  to  be  ad- 
vanced without  sufficient  evidence  to  support  it; 
and  the  advocates  for  emancipation  ought  to  beware 
lest  by  too  much  precipitation  they  should  obstruct 
the  good  work  in  which  they  are  engaged.  This 
caution  seems  to  be  peculiarly  necessary  at  the 
present  time,  when  there  is  so  much  reason  to  ap- 
prehend dangerous  insurrections  from  the  black 
people  in  some  of  our  States,  and  when  a  danger- 
ous plot  for  the  purpose  has  recently  been  discov- 
ered in  Virginia.  And,  may  that  Almighty  Being 
who  hath  made  of  one  blood  all  the  nations  upon 
earth,  dispose  the  hearts  of  all  the  members  of  our 
Church  to  do  justly,  and  love  mercy,  at  the  same 
time  that  they  profess  to  walk  humbly  with  their 
God. 

"By  order  of  Synod." 

Again,  in  1835,  when  the  subject  of  abolition 
was  brought  before  Synod,  the  following  action 
was  taken,  viz.: 

"  The  resolutions  from  the  Winchester  Presby- 
tery on  the  subject  of  abolition  were  read.  These, 
together  with  a  paper  presented  by  Prof.  Taylor  on 
the  general  subject  of.  slavery,  were  committed  to  a 
committee. 

The  committee  on  the  resolutions  from  Presby- 


66 


TESTIMONY  OP  SYNODS. 


teries  of  Winchester  and  East  Hanover,  made  their 
report,  which  was  adopted,  and  is  as  follows : 

"  The  committee  to  whom  were  referred  the  res- 
olutions of  the  Presbyteries  of  Winchester  and 
East  Hanover,  have,  according  to  order,  had  the 
same  under  consideration,  and  respectfully  report, 
that  in  their  judgment,  the  following  resolutions 
are  necessary  and  proper  to  be  adopted  by  the  Sy- 
nod at  the  present  time : 

"  Whereas,  the  publications  and  proceedings  of 
certain  organized  associations,  commonly  called 
Anti-slavery  or  Abolition  Societies,  which  have 
iateljf  M'sen^in  some  parts  of  our  land,  have  greatly 
disturbed^  and  are  still  greatly  disturbing,  the  peace 
of  the  Church  and  of  the  country;  and  the  Synod 
of  Virginia  deem  it  a  solemn  duty  which  they  owe 
to  themselves  and  td  the  community  to  declare  their 
sentiments  upon  the  subject;  therefore, 

"1.  Resolved  unanimously ,  That  we  consider 
the  dogma  so  fiercely  promulgated  by  the  said  asso- 
ciations, that  slavery  as  it  exists  in  our  slave-hold- r 
ing  States  is  necessarily  sinful  and  ought  to  be  im- ! 
mediately  abolished,  and  the  conclusions  which 
naturally  flow  from  that  dogma  as  directly  and  pal- 
pably contrary  to  the  plainest  principles  of  com- 
mon sense  and  common  humanity,  and  to  the  clear- 
est authority  of  the  word  of  God. 

2.  Resolved  unanimously^  That  in  the  delib- 
erate judgment  of  this  Synod  it  is  the  duty  of  all 
mi]j|i^ers  of 'the  gospel  to  follow  the  example  of 
c   :^'§ft'i'Ord  and  Saviour  and  of  his  A|)ostks.in  sirai- 
, ;   •  Sr  cireumstancesj,  i n  abstains  ng  from  4ii  Intcfrfer- 


TESTIMONY  OF  SYNODS. 


67 


ence  with  the  state  of  slavery  as  established  among 
us  by  the  laws  of  our  commonwealth,  and  confining 
themselves  strictly  to  their  proper  province  of  incul- 
cating upon  masters  and  sla-ves  the  duties  enjoined 
upon  them  respectively  in  the  sacred  Scriptures, 
which  must  tend  immediately  to  promote  the  wel- 
fare of  both,  and  ultimately  to  restore  the  whole 
world  to  that  state  of  holy  happiness  which  is  the 
earnest  desire  of  every  christian  heart.'' 

It  will  be  apparent  to  the  attentive  reader  of  the 
foregoing  pages,  that  amid  some  variety  of  senti- 
ment and  manner  of  speaking,  there  is  an  essential 
co-ihddence  of  views  among  the  Synods.  These 
views  also  accord  in  the  main  with  those  expressed 
by  the  -General  Assembly.  They  all  condemn  the 
evils  connected  w^ith  or  growing  out  Qf  the  system 
of  slavery.  They  all  abhor  the  system.  And  they 
all  acquiesce  in  the  sentiment  that  a  slave-holder 
may,  notwithstanding,  be  a  true  child  of  God,  and 

^properly  a  member  of  the  visible  Church.  Such 
a  general  concurrence  of  views,  among  men  pos- 
,sessed  of  as  much  intelligence  and  love  of  truth 

/  ^nd  purity  as  those  composing  these  bodies,  is  a 
powerful  presumption  of  their  correctness. 


68 


POSITION  OP  THE  ASSEMBLY. 


CHAPTER  nr. 

THE  POSITION  OP  THE  GENE51AL  AfiSSEfiJBLY  ON  THE 

SUBJECT  OP  SLAVERY.  - 

It  may  be  proper  here  to  refer  to  a  preliminary 
question.  Is  the  testimony  of  the  General  Assem- 
bly consistent  with  itself?  This  has  been  answered 
in  the  negative.  Many  aflBiim  that  the  Assembly 
have  more  recently,  not  only  departed  from,  but 
contradicted  their  former  testimony.  Now  that  it 
professes  to  be  consistent  may  be  regarded  as  a  pre- 
sumption that  it  is  so.  It  is  proper  to  take  for 
granted  that  the  Assembly  speak  honestly  and  truly 
until  some  decisive  evidence  to  the  contrary  is  pre- 
sented. In  1846  the  Assembly  resolved,  "That 
the  act  of  1845  was  not  intended  to  deny  or  rescind 
the  testimony  ofter.  borne  by  the  General  Assembly 
ppsyieus  to  that  date.''  This  must  be  regardedias 
tantamount  to  a  re-affirmation  of  all  the  testimony 
which  had  previously  been  utte^Jd.  Whatever 
coii^arieJ^y,  therefore,  others  may  suppose  to  exist 
l)etween  Ae  act  of  1845  and  antecedent  acts,  the 
design  the  Assembly  was  to  testify  in  precise 
accordance  with  the  sentiments  before  expressed. 
CaiKior,  then,  requires  that  suclva  construction  be 
put  upon  the  act  of  1845  as  will  make  it  accord 
with  tbrmer  acts  on  that  subject,  if  it  be  prac- 
ticable. 

But  a  careful  examination  of  all  the  testimony 


POSITION  OF  THE  ASSEMBLY. 


69 


borne,  together  with  the  circumstances  under  which 
the  several  acts  were  passed,  will  clearly  show  that 
the  different  parts^vessentially  co-incide.  In  the  act 
of  1787,  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadel- 
phia  proceed  upon  the  assumption  that  slavery  is  a 
great  evil,  and  yet  that  all  who  hold  slaves  are  not 
necessarily  so  guilty  as  to  exclude  them  from  the 
Church;  and  recommend  christian  masters  to  edu- 
cate their  slaves  and  prepare  them  for  freedom^  aud 
to  labor  for  the  final  abolition  of  slavery.  This 
was  reiterated  by  the  General  Assembly  in  1793. 
In  1795  the  Assembly  were  called  upon  to  answer 
this  question: 

"  Should  a  conscientious  person,  viewing  slavery 
as  a  moral  evil  highly  offensive  to  God  and  injuri- 
ous to  the  interests  of  the  gospel,  living  among 
those  who  practice  it,  hold  christian  communion 
with  them?^* 

This  question  they  answered  in  the  affirmative, 
and  exhorted  those  persons  to  live  with  their  breth- 
ren differing  from  them  in  opinion,  in  charity  and 
peace.  At  the  same  time  they  expressed  regret  in 
reference  to  the  existence  of  slavery,  condemned  the 
traffic  in  slaves,  and  all  undue  severity  towards 
them,  and  enjoined  upon  the  Presbyteries  and  Ses- 
sions to  labor  to  prevent  such  shameful  conduct. 
Here,  while  the  system  is  condemned  and  some  of 
its  evils  pointed  out  as  subjects  of  Church  discip- 
line, the  mere  fact  of  sustaining  the  relation  of 
master  is  declared  no  bar  to  christian  communion. 
This  testimony  was  reiterated  in  1815. 

In  1818  the  subject  was  brought  before  th^ 


70 


POSITION  OF  THE  ASSEMBLY 


Assembly  by  a  resolution  offered  in  reference  to  the 
sale  of  a  slave  who  was  a  professor  of  religion.  A 
committee  was  appointed  and  dir^^cted  to  prepare  a 
report  to  be  adopted  by  the  General  Assembly,  ex- 
pressing their  opinion  in  general  on  the  subject  of 
slavery.  It  was  the  system,  the  general  subject 
then,  which  they  considered.  And  they  contem- 
plated it  especially  in  the  aspect  of  the  numerous 
and  fearful  evils  connected  with  or  growing  out  of 
it.  The  system,  with  its  evils,  they  most  justly  and 
most  vividly  portrayed,  and  most  unequivocally 
condemned.  They  gave  suitable  directions  for  the 
conduct  of  all  christians  who  are  connected  with 
slavery.  But  when  they  said,  "these  evils  connect 
themselves  with  its  very  existence,"  they  mani- 
festly meant  the  system,  and  not  every  individual 
case  of  slave-holding.  They  were  testifying  in 
reference  to  the  system  in  general.  They  could 
not  have  meant  to  charge  every  individual  slave- 
holder with  the  perpetration  of  such  evils,  else  they 
must  have  directed  that  every  such  person  be  ex- 
cluded from  the  Church.  No  church  on  earth 
could  knowingly  and  purposely  retain  those  within 
its  pale  who  are  guilty  of  the  wrongs  they  describe 
as  involved  in  slavery,  and  yet  claim  to  be  a  church 
of  Christ,  or  be  recognized  as  such  by  others. 
But  that  they  did  not  mean  to  condemn  or  un- 
church every  slave-holder,  is  clear  from  their  own 
language.  "  And  we  at  the  same  time  exhort 
others  to  forbear  harsh  censures  and  uncharitable 
reflections  on  their  brethren  who  unhappily  live 
among  slaves  whom  they  cannot  immediately  set 


POSITION  OP  THE  ASSEMBLV 


71 


free.'*  Whilst,  then,  they  strongly  condemned  the 
system  and  all  the  evils  connected  with  it,  they 
evidently  did  not,  affirm  that  the  holding  of  slaves 
is  itself  to  be  taken  as  decisive  evidence  of  such 
guilt,  as  must  exclude  from  christian  communion. ' 
They  manifestly  proceed  upon  the  assumption  of 
the  opposite  doctrine. 

In  1846  the  question  presented  before  the  Assem- 
bly was  not  concerning  the  system  of  slavery  in 
general,  but,  "  whether  the  holding  of  slaves  is, 
under  all  circumstances,  a  heinous  sin,  calling  for 
the  discipline  of  the  Church?"  To  the  settlement 
of  this  question  the  attention  of  the  Assembly  was 
mainly  confined.  And  after  condemning  almost 
every  essentially  evil  feature  of  the  system,  they 
answer  the  question  in  the  negative.  When,  in 
doing  this,  they  affirm  that  "  domestic  slavery,  un- 
der the  circumstances  in  which  it  is  found  in  the 
southern  portion  of  this  country,  is  no  bar  to  chris- 
tian communion,"  they  clearly  mean,  not  the  sys- 
tem of  slavery  as  it  exists,  but  the  mere  holding  of 
slaves.  This  will  be  plain  from  a  moment's  con- 
sideration. There  are  but  three  interpretations  of 
their  language  which  can  be  given.  The  first  of 
these  is,  that  it  signifies  the  whole  slave  system  as 
it  exists  in  the  south.  This,  many  contend,  is  the 
true  interpretation.  But  surely  it  cannot  be.  They 
were  aipting  upon  the  question  whether  the  mere 
holding  of  slaves  is  an  offence  that  should  exclude 
from  the  Church.  Their  reasoning  proved  that 
this  is  not  necessarily  sinful.  If  they  meant  to  em- 
brace the  whole  system  in  their  conclusion,  they 


72 


POSITION  OP  THE  ASSEMBLY. 


were  guilty  of  a  palpable  and  shameful  sophism,  iii 
discussing  and  professing  to  act  upon  one  point,  yet 
actually  determining  a  totally  different  one.  But 
such  sophistry  ought  not,  without  the  weightiest 
reasons,  to  be  charged  upon  a  body  so  large,  able, 
and  pious.  If  this  be  their  meaning,  they  contra- 
dicted all  the  testimony  they  had  ever  borne  upon 
the  subject.  But  themselves  have  assured  us  posi- 
tively since,  that  such  was  not  their  intention. 
This,  therefore  cannot  be  the  true  interpretation  of 
their  language. 

A  second  interpretation  which  may  be  given  is, 
that  the  circumstances  under  which  the  members  of 
the  Church  in  the  south  are  placed,  justify  their 
practicing  slavery  according  to  the  system .  But  this 
would  involve  the  same  sophism  referred  to  above, 
and  would  in  like  manner  contradict  the  preceding 
testimony  of  the  Assembly,  which  they  assure  us 
they  did  not  design  to  do.  And  besides,  it  woi?Id 
have  been  utter  folly  for  the  Assembly  thus  gravely 
to  pronounce  upon  the  circumstances  of  thousands 
of  persons,  and  predicate  so  important  a  decision 
upon  them,  when  in  truth  they  were  totally  igno- 
rant of  the  actual  situation  of  nine-tenths  of  all 
these  persons.  This,  therefore,  cannot  be  their 
true  meaning. 

The  only  remaining  interpretation  that  can  be 
given  is,  that  by  "domestic  slavery  they  mean 
the  simple  holding  of  slaves,  or  slavery  divested  of 
the  evils  they  had  condemned  and  connected  with 
the  discharge  of  the  duties  they  had  previously  en- 
joined.  This  agrees  with  the  subject  which  was 


POSITION  OP  THE  ASSEMBLY. 


73 


before  them,  the  reasoning  they  employed,  and  the 
language  of  the  conclusion  to  which  their  reasoning 
brought  them:  "The  Assembly  «cannot,  therefore, 
denounce  the  holding  of  slaves  as  necessarily  a 
heinous  and  scandalous  sin.''  It  accords  with  the 
language  of  which  follows :  "  The  petitions  that 
ask  the  Assembly  to  make  the  holding  of  slaves 
in  itself  a  matter  of  discipline.'' This  interpre- 
tation shows  a  complete  harmony  between  the 
proposition  before  them,  their  reasoning  in  refer- 
ence to  it,  the  conclusion  at  which  they  arrived, 
and  their  final  action.  It  also  makes  their  testi- 
mony coincide  with  that  previously  borne,  and  also 
with  the  position  of  nearly  all  the  evangelical 
churches  of  this  country  upon  the  subject.  How- 
ever unhappy  their  language,  we  deem  this  there^ 
fore,  plainly  their  meaning.  Their  sentiment 
manifestly  is,  that  slave-holding,  mder  the  circum- 
stances in  which  it  is  practiced  by  professors  of  re- 
ligion living  in  the  southern  portion  of  this  country, 
is  not  in  itself  a  bar  to  christian  communion. 

This  sentiment  is  involved  by  open  declaration 
or  manifest  implication,  in  all  the  testimony  borne 
by  the  Assembly  from  the  begining.  The  system 
slavery,  with  all  its  evils,  has,  in  like  manner 
been  condemned  by  all  the  testimony  uttered 
from  the  first.  There  is,  therefore,  clearly  an  es- 
sential consistency  and  coincidence  of  parts  in  all 
the  testimony  borrie  by  the  Assembly,  at  different 
periods  from  its  formation  until  the  present  tir^- ^ . 

This  point  satisfactorily  settled,  we  may  proceed 
to  enquire  what  is  the  precise  position  which  the 


74 


POSITION  OP  THE  ASSEMBLY. 


General  Assembly  have,  by  these  acts,  assumed? 
That  we  may  have  a  short,  comprehensive  and  ac- 
curate view  of  this  matter,  we  have  condensed  all 
the  testimony  of  the  Assembly  into  the  following 
concise  statements.  We  think  they  accurately  set 
forth  the  position  which  the  chief  judicatory  of  our 
Church  occupies  on  this  important  and  difficult 
subject: 

1st.  The  Assembly  have  never  asserted  the  abso- 
lute sinlessness  of  the  relation  of  master  and  slave 
as  it  exists  even  among  professing  christians  in  the 
southern  portion  of  this  country.  They  simply  de- 
clare that  the  abstract  relation  is  not  necessarily 
sinful. 

2d.  Then,  as  the  abstract  relation  is  not  neces- 
sarily  sinful,  the  Assembly  hold  that  the  mere  fact 
that  any  persons  in  the  southern  portion  of  this 
country  sustain  that  relation,  cannot,  without  regard 
to  circumstances,  be  pronounced  a  sin,  the  renunci- 
ation of  which  should  *  be  made  a  condition  of 
membership  in  the  Church  of  Christ ;  or,  in  other 
words,  that  slave-holding,  'Sunder  the  circum- 
stances in  which  it  is  found  in  the  southern  portion 
of  this  country,"  is  not  in  itself  "  a  bar  to  chris- 
tian communion."  - 

3d.  The  system  of  slavery,  or  *Hhe  voluntary 
enslaving  of  one  part  of  the  human  race  by  an- 
other," which  is  done  under  the  slave  system  as  it 
exists  at  the  south,  the  Assembly  declares  "a  gross 
violation  of  the  most  precious  and  sacred  rights  of 
human  nature,  utterly  inconsistent  with  the  law  of 
God,  and  totally  irreconcilable  with  the  spirit  and 


POSITION  OP  THE  ASSEMBLY. 


76 


principles  of  the  gospel  of  Christ.'*  In  the  strong- 
est and  most  unequivocal  terms  they  condemn  the 
whole  system. 

4th.  The  Assembly  also  decidedly  condemn  all 
the  specific  evil  features  of  the  system.  They 
forbid  the  members  of  the  Church  to  regard  their 
slaves  as  mere  jproperty,  and  not  as  human  beings, 
rational,  accountable,  and  immortal.  They  forbid 
the  traffic  in  slaves  for  the  sake  of  gain  or  conven- 
ience, the  separation  of  husbands  and  wives,  pa- 
rents and  children,  and  all  cruelty  of  whatever  kind 
in  their  treatment. 

5th.  The  Assembly  also  enjoin  upon  all  the 
members  of  the  Church  who  hold  slaves  to  instruct 
them  especially  in  the  great  doctrines  of  Christian- 
ity; to  cultivate  in  them  habits  of  industry,  econo- 
my, and  management,  such  as  will  prepare  them 
for  the  enjoyjment  of  freedom ;  and  to  labor  in  the 
most  prudent  and  effective  way  for  the  final  aboli- 
tion  of  slavery  as  speedily  as  possible ;  and  to  act 
towards  them  in  the  spirit  of  the  golden  rule, 
whatsoever  ye  would  that  men  should  do  unto  you 
do  ye  even  so  to  them." 

6th.  The  General  Assembly  moreover  enjoin 
upon  the  Sessions  and  Presbyteries  to  strive  to  pre- 
vent the  perpetration,  by  any  of  the  menders  of  the 
Church,  of  the  wrongs  authorized  by  the  system; 
and  promptly  to  visit  any  disregard  of  the  prohibi- 
tions and  injunctions  stated  above  with  discipline, 
even  to  the  extent  of  the  suspension  of  the  offender 
from  all  the  privileges  of  the  Church,  "till  he  re- 


76 


POSITION  OF  THE  ASSEMBLY. 


pent  and  make  all  the  reparation  in  his  power  to 
the  injured  party." 

In  short,  the  mere  legal  relation  they  hold  to  be 
not  necessarily  sinful;  they  condemn  the  system. 
The  wrongs  authorized  by  it  they  forbid  upon  the 
penalty  of  Church  discipline ;  and  they  enjoin  the 
duties  which  men  standing  in  this  relation  to  oth- 
ers owe  them.  Such  we  regard  as  the  position 
taken,  the  doctrines  held,  and  the  prohibitions  and 
injunctions  given,  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  in  reference  to  that  mourn- 
ful evil,  American  slavery. 

It  will  be  manifest  at  a  glance  that  this  simple 
statement  shows  the  utter  falsehood  of  the  charge 
shamelessly  made,  and  unweariedly  reiteratedj  that 
the  General  Assembly  and  the  Presbyterian  Church 
are  pro-slavery.  If  to  condemn  in  strong  terms 
the  whole  syster/i,  to  forbid  indulgence  by  any  of 
the  members  in  the  wrongs  authorized  by  it,  to  en- 
join the  discharge  of  all  social  and  moral  duties 
not  recognized  by  it,  decidedly  to  encourage  efforts 
for  its  final  abolition,  and  to  pursue  a  course  de- 
signed and  adapted,  by  instructing  both  master  and 
slaves  in  the  great  principles  of  the  gospel,  entirely 
to  remove  it  in  the  safest  manner  —  if  to  copy  the 
example  of  the  Apostles  in  circumstances  some- 
what similar— is  to  favor  the  system  of  slavery, 
then,  and  not  otherwise,  are  the  General  Assembly 
and  the  Presbyterian  Church  pro-slavery.  Besides, 
the  evidence  adduced  to  establish  this  charge  when 
carefully  examined  utterly  fails.  It  is  alleged  that 
the  act  of  the  Assembly  of  1845  placed  them  upon 


POSITION  OF  THE  ASSEMBLY. 


77 


new  and  pro-slavery  ground.    But  do  not  the  facts 
prove  the  contrary?    The  question  before  the  As- 
sembly was,  "  Is  slave-holding  a  sin  which  should 
exclude  its  perpetrator  from  the  Church  ?  "  The 
answer  as  we  have  seen  was,  "  It  is  no  bar  to 
christian  communion.'^    The  question  was  before 
the  Assembly  of  1795,  ''Ought  a  serious  person, 
opposed  to  slavery,  to  hold  communion  with  those 
who  hold  slaves  and  tolerate  the  practice  in  others?" 
And  it  was  answered  affirmatively.    Are  not  these 
two  decisions  of  the  Assembly  perfectly  coincident  ? 
In  the  action  of  1818  the  same  general  sentiment 
is  expressed  in  the  following  language :  "  And  we 
at  the  same  time  exhort  others  to  forbear  harsh 
censures  and  uncharitable  reflections  on  their 
brethren^  loho  unhappily  live  among  slaves  whom 
they  cannot  immediately  set  frecy  but  who,  at  the 
same  time  are  really  using  their  influence,  and  all 
their  endeavors,  to  bring  them  into  a  state  of  free- 
dom, as?  soon  as  a  door  for  it  can  be  safely  opened." 
Does  not  this  distinctly  imply  that  those  who  held 
slaves  whom  they  could  not  immediately  set  free 
were  still  entitled  to  membership  in  the  Church  ? 
"that  slave-holding,  under  the  circumstances  in 
which  it  exists  in  the  southern  portion  of  this 
country,  is  no  bar  to  christian  communion?"  The 
doctrine  taught  in  1845  was  not,  therefore,  either 
new  or  pro-slavery. 

In  support  of  this  charge  it  is  affirmed  that  the 
Board  of  Publication,  in  issuing  Keith  on  the 
Prophecies,  omitted  a  section  containing  anti-sla- 
very sentiment.    The  statement  is  untrue.  In 


78 


POSITION  OP  THE  ASSEMBLY. 


issuing  the  first  edition,  the  section  referred  to  was 
otTiifctedj  without  the  knowledge  or  concurrence  of 
the  publisiiing  committee.  But  as  soon  as  this  fact 
became  known  to  the  committee,  it  was  promptly 
restored.  No  evidence  in  support  of  the  charge 
can,  therefore,  be  derived  from  this  source. 

In  the  preparation  of  the  Hymn  Book  recently 
adopted  in  the  Presbyterian  Church,  a  single  verse 
of  a  certain  hymn,  containing  anti-slavery  senti- 
ment, was  omitted.  It  is  claimed  that  this  omis- 
sion was  made  through  the  influence  of  pro-slavery 
feeling.  But  there  is  not  a  particle  of  evidence 
that  the  omission  was  noticed  by  the  Assembly 
when  the  book  was  adopted  and  recommended, 
much  less  justified  on  the  ground  alleged.  And  a 
prominent  member  of  the  committee  by  whom  the 
book  was  prepared  declares  that  the  question  of 
slavery  had  nothing  whatever  to  do  with  the  omis- 
sion. This  testimony,  therefore,  fails.  In  refer- 
ence to  the  action  of  the  committee,  I  have  re- 
ceived, through  a  friend,  the  following  from  Rev. 
Robert  J.  Breckinridge,  D.  D.i 

"  All  the  gentletnen  named  above,  [members  of 
the  committee,]  except  my  brother  (Rev.  John 
Breckinridge)  and  myself,  were  from  the  north, 
and  not  one  of  them,  I  am  convinced,  ever  had  the 
slightest  desire,  motive,  feeling  or  principle,  that 
would  lead  them  to  favor  slavery,  much  less  to  use 
dishonorably  a  sacred  trust  to  promote  indirectly 
the  interests  of  that  unhappy  institution.  Nor  is 
it  possible  that  they  could  have  done  any  thing  of 
the  sort,  as  members  of  that  committee,  without 


POSITION  OP  THE  ASSEMBLY 


79 


my  knowing  it.  My  brother  and  myself,  the  only 
southern  members  of  the  committee  who  partici- 
pated largely  in  its  labors,  it  is  well  known,  never 
considered  slavery  in  any  other  light  than  as  an  in- 
stitution hostile  to  the  rights,  the  duties,  the  happi- 
ness and  the  interests  of  mankind,  and,  therefore, 
no  two  men  on  earth  were  less  likely  to  do  the  act, 
which,  it  appears,  some  are  reckless  enough  to 
charge  us  with." 

But  the  evidence  most  relied  on  to  make  out  the 
charge  is  the  removal,  by  the  Assembly  of  1816, 
from  the  Confession  of  Faith,  of  a  note  under  the 
eighth  commandment.  The  ndte  described  the 
crime  of  manstealing.  The  history  of  this  note 
and  another  relating  to  a  different  subject,  removed 
ai  the  same  time,  is  this :  In  1792  the  Assembly 
deemed  it  expedient  that  a  new  edition  of  the  Con- 
fession of  Faith  be  issued,  and  that  Scripture  texts 
in  support  of  the  articles  of  the  Confession  be  ap- 
pended. A  committee  was  appointed  to  execute 
this  work.  In  1793  this  committee  reported  prog- 
ress and  were  continued,  one  new  member  being 
appointed  to  fill  a  vacancy  occasioned  by  death. 
In  1794  the  committee  ^reported  the  Scripture  proofs 
which  they  had  prepared.  Their  report  was  in 
part  read,  examined  and  approved  as  a  specimen  of 
the  work."  But  there  is  no  evidence  that  these 
notes  were  read  and  approved  by  that  Assembly. 
And  the  fact  that  they  occurred  toward  the  close  of 
the  report,  if  they  were  in  it  at  all,  which  we  can- 
not positively  affirm,  creates  a  presumption  that 
they  were  not.    This  report  was  then  referred  to  a 


80 


POSITION  OP  THE  ASSEMBLY. 


committee  consisting  of  Dr.  Ashbel  Green,  of  the 
Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  and  others,  with  in- 
struction to  ^*  compare  the  proofs  now  reported 
with  the  proofs  annexed  to  the  Westminster  Con- 
fession of  Faith,  Catechism  and  Directory ;  to  re- 
vise the  whole,  prepare  it  for  the  press,  agree  with 
a  priiitier  for  its  publicatidn,  and  to  superintend  the 
printing  and  binding  of  the  same.'?  The  commit*^ 
tee,  according  to  instruction,  prepared  and  published 
the  book  with  these  notes  in  it.  An  overture  from 
the  Presbytery  of.  Philadelphia,  of  which  Dr. 
Green  was  a  member,  was  presented  to  the  Assem- 
bly of  1816,  relating  to  these  notes.  This  over- 
ture was  referred  to  a  committee,  who  reported, 
and  theirr  report  was  adopted.  Subsequently,  how- 
ever, the  act  adopting  this  report  was  reconsidered, 
and  thfe  overture  referred  to  another  committee  with 
Dr.  Green  as  chairman,  by  whom  these  notes  were 
originally  introduced,  or  at  least  finally  retained 
and  published  in  that  edition  of  the  Confession; 
and  who  penned  the  act  of  1818.  This  committee 
reported  in  favor  of  omitting  the  notes  from  all  fu- 
ture editions  of  the  Confession  of  Faith,  and  their 
report  was  adopted.  But  there  is  no  evidence  that 
the  removal  of  this  note  was  based  upon,  or  plead 
for,  on  account  of  its  anti-slavery  sentiment.  In- 
deed the  facts  clearly  show  that  this  was  not  the 
ca-se.  The  overture  relating  to  its  omission  came 
from  the  Presbytery  of  which  Dr.  Green,  who  is 
known  to  have  held  anti-slavery  sentiments,  was  a 
leading  member.  Ke  prepared  the  report  by  which 
it  was  removed.    And  the  Assembly  which  adopted 


POSITION  OF  THE  ASSEMBLY.  89 

this  report  was  composed  of  eighty-seven  rsembers 
from  the  north  and  nineteen  from  the  south.  And 
as  if  foreseeing  that  this  charge  would  be  brought 
the  Assembly  declare,  in  reference  this  omission, 
in  the  very  act  by  which  it  was  consummated, 
"that  in  directing  it  they  are  influenced  by  far 
other  motives  than  any  desire  to  favor  slavery,  or 
retard  the  extinction  of  that  mournful  evil,  as 
speedily  as  may  consist  with  the  happiness  of  all 
concerned."  And  the  Assembly  of  the  preceding 
year,  (1816,)  had  borne  decided  anti-slavery  testi- 
mony; and  subsequently,  that  of  1818,  passed  an 
act  still  more  strongly  condemning  the  system. 
These  are  the  facts.  The  slightest  regard  to  them 
will  show  the  absurdity  of  attempting  to  obtain 
proof  in  support  of  this  charge  from  the  act  of 
1816.  To  secure  such  testimony  it  must  be  pre- 
sumed without  evidence,  that  this  note  was  before 
tlie  Assembly  of  1794,  and  received  their  distinct 
approval;  that  the  omission  was  based  upon  the 
anti-slavery  sentiment  of  the  note;  that  during  the 
lapse  of  twenty-two  years  Dr.  Green  had  become 
pro-slavery,  and  returned  to  anti-slavery  views  be- 
fore (he  close  of  the  two  succeeding  years;  that  the 
General  Assembly  had,  in  the  space  of  one  year 
after  the  testimony  borne  in  1816,  become  pro-sla- 
very, and  returned  again  to  their  former  position  in 
1818;  or,  that  nineteen  southern  members  outvoted 
eighty-seven  northern  in  1816  ;  and  that  the  Assem- 
bly of  that  year  were  hypocrites,  and  deliberately 
published  to  the  world  a  known  falsehood.  Surely, 
8 


82 


POSITION  OF  THE  ASSEMBLY 


if  the  assumption  of  all  this  be  not  a  most  bald  ab- 
surdity, there  exists  no  such  thing.  These  notes 
were  omitted,  doubtless,  because  they  were  not  au- 
thoritative, and  had  no  right  to  a  place  in  the 
standards  of  the  Church,  never  having  received  the 
sanction  of  the  Presbyteries;  and  because  their 
retention  would  have  been  a  dangerous  precedent. 
The  charge  is,  therefore,  not  sustained  by  any  evi- 
dence, but  contradicted  by  every  thing  the  Assem- 
bly has  said  or  done  upon  the  subject. 


POSITION  OF  THE  ASSEMBLY. 


83 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  POSITION  OP  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  ESSENTI- 

■  \ 

ALLY  ACCORDING  TO  TRUTH  AND  RIGHT. 

It  is  not  our  purpose  here  to  endorse  every  senti- 
ment uttered  by  the  Assembly,  without  modifica- 
tion, much  less  to  justify  the  manner  in  which  the 
subject  of  slavery  has  sometimes  been  treated  by 
them.  Still  less  are  we  disposed  to  regard  with 
favor  the  ultra  views  which  have  been  expressed  by 
some  Presbyterians,  and  even  judicatories  of  the 
Church  at  the  South.  If  we  have  correctly  stated 
the  position  held  by  the  General  Assembly  of  our 
Church,  it  is  manifest  that  in  many  of  its  points 
all,  at  least  at  the  north,  can  heartily  concur.  And 
the  history  of  the  Church  shows  that,  the  southern 
portion  of  it  generally,  regards  that  position  as  ac- 
cording to  truth  and  right.  In  the  condemnation 
of  the  whole  system  of  slavery  which  the  Assem- 
bly has  pronounced,  ail  will  cordially  agree.  Even 
an  overwhelming  majority  of  professors  of  religion, 
and  a  large  proportion  of  those  who  are  not  pro- 
fessors, at  the  south,  can  heartily  subscribe  this 
condemnation.  A  system  which  reduces  rational, 
accountable,  immortal  men  to  the  condition  of  chat- 
tels ;  which  chains,  not  only  the  body  in  hopeless 
bondage,  but  the  soul  under  the  darkness  of  an  al- 
most heathenish  ignorance,  shutting  out,  under  se- 
vere penalties,  the  light  of  science  and  the  gospel ; 


84 


POSITION  OF  THE  ASSEMBLY. 


which  sweeps  away  at  once  all  motive  to  integrity 
and  virtue ;  which  subjects  a  whole  race  of  men  to 
the  irresponsible  power  of  another  race,  upon  the 
neck  of  whose  lusts  the  rein  is  thrown  loose;  which 
gives  one  man  the  authority  to  oppress  and  abuse 
another  to  any  degree  almost,  short  of  taking  away 
life;  which  authorizes  one  to  trample  upon  the  in- 
terests, temporal  and  eternal  of  another,  and  to  dis- 
regard all  his  feelings ;  which  gives  him  power  to 
tear  the  wife  from  the  bosom  of  the  loving  hus- 
band, or  the  smiling  innocent  from  the  embrace  of 
an  affectionate  mother;  in  a  word,  which  gives 
license  to  treat  men,  women,  and  children  in  many 
respects  as  irrational  brutes —  can  such  a  system  be 
any  other  than  "  utterly  inconsistent  with  the  law 
of  God,,totally  irreconcilable  with  the  spirit  and 
principles  of  the  gospel  of  Christ,"  utterly  and 
outrageously  wrong?    Surely  it  deserves  the  se- 
verest reprobation  of  all  who  love  what  is  right, 
and  pure,  and  good.    Such  essentially  is  the  system 
of  slavery  which  prevails  in  this  fairest  and  most 
highly  blest  American  land.    All  good  men  not 
entirely  blinded  by  custom  or  interest,  or  prejudice, 
join  the  Assembl)'  in  its  condemnation. 

Nor  will  any  doubt  the  correctness  of  the  con- 
demnation which  the  General  Assembly  have  passed 
upon  the  specific  evils  that  grow  out  of  the  opera- 
tion of  the  system.  The  regarding  of  men  as 
chattels,  the  keeping  of  them  in  ignorance,  the 
practice  of  cruelty  towards  them,  the  withholding  of 
that  which  is  just,  the  sundering  of  domestic  ties, 
the  traffic  for  gain  in  the  bodies  of  men ;  these  are 


POSITION  OP  THE  ASSEMBLY. 


85 


wrongs  for  which  no  man  can  lay  his  hand  upon 
his  heart  and  honestly  or  heartily  apologize. 

Equally  will  all  accord  with  the  correctness  of 
the  duties  prescribed  by  the  Assembly  for  those 
who  are  unhappily  living  under  the  system.  To 
treat  kindly  their  servants;  to  regard  their  feelings, 
rights,  and  relations;  to  educate,  elevate  and  chris- 
tianize, and  prepare  them  for  freedom,  and  ulti- 
mately, if  practicable,  to  liberate  them,  and  to  la- 
bor lor  the  universal  abolition  of  slavery;  these  are 
the  duties  which  commend  themselves  to  the  judg- 
ment and  conscience  of  all  reflecting  men.  Thus 
far,  then,  there  is  entire  unanimity  in  the  Church, 
with  perhaps  a  very  few  unimportant  exceptions, 
in  concurring  in  the  position  of  the  General  As- 
sembly. 

But  there  remain  yet  two  points  in  the  position 
of  the  Assembly  concerning  which  there  exists  a 
wide  difference  of  opinion.  These  are,  that  the 
abstract  relation  of  master  and  slave  is  not  in  itself 
sinful ;  and  the  application  of  this  princi[)le  to  the 
holders  of  slaves  in  this  country  so  as  to  admit 
them  to  the  privileges  of  the  Church.  Of  course 
those  who  deny  that  the  relation  is  sinless,  deny  al- 
so the  propriety  of  applying  this  doctrine  so  as  to 
shield  the  slave-holder  from  exclusion  from  the 
Church. 

It  is  contended  by  many  that  the  relation  itself 
is  necessarily  and  in  its  own  nature  sinful.  This 
is  a  fundamental  principle  with  those  who  oppose 
the  doctrine  held  by  the  Assembly  on  the  subject  of 
slavery.    It  will  be  important  to  examine  this 


86 


POSITION  OP  THR  ASSEMBLY. 


principle  somewhat  carefully.  If  it  cannot  be 
proved  unsound,  then  the  position  of  the  Assembly 
cannot  be  defended  as  right.  On  the  other  hand,  if 
the  incorrectness  of  this  position  can  be  made  man- 
ifest, the  Assembly  is  unanswerably  justified.  Let 
us  then  look  carefully  and  candidly  at  it.  The 
great  question  here  is,  what  is  this  abstract  rela- 
tion? Let  it  be  remembered  that  slavery  is  wholly 
a  political  institution.  The  relation  is,  then,  the 
creature  of  civil  law,  of  positive  enactment.  It 
consists  in  the  possession  of  certain  powers  in  law, 
by  the  master  over  the  slave,  and  the  subjection  of 
the  slave  in  law,  in  certain  respects,  to  the  master. 
The  extent  of  the  master's  power  must  be  defined 
by  positive  law,  and  may  be  greater  or  less,  may 
be  very  great  or  very  small,  according  to  the  plea- 
sure of  the  legislature.  All  that  is  necessary  to 
constitute  this  relation  is,  that  a  title  be  obtained 
by  one  man  for  another  from  the  civil  authorities. 
The  relation  then  is  a  mere  name  in  law.  It  does 
not  necessarily  imply  the  existence  of  those  iniquit- 
ous laws  which  enjoin  the  treatment  of  the  slave  as 
a  mere  chattel,  the  withholding  of  instruction  frbm 
him,  or  the  disregarding  of  all  his  rights,  interests, 
and  feelings.  It  needs  not  be  defined  by  them.  It 
necessitates  no  neglect  of  the  mutual  duties  which 
as  men  or  christians  they  owe  to  each  other.  It 
makes  no  alteration  of  the  natural  or  moral  rela- 
tions in  which  the  parties  stand  toward  each  other 
necessary.  It  may,  where  it  already  exists,  be 
continued ;  and  where  it  does  not  exist  it  may  be 
constituted,  for  the  protection  of  one  or  both  the 


POSITION  OP  THE  ASSEMBLY. 


87 


parties  from  evils  which,  under  the  circumstances, 
would  otherwise  overtake  them,  while  all  their  mu- 
tual duties  as  men  and  christians  are  faithfully  dis- 
charged. It  may  be  sustained  by  those  who  at  the 
same  time  are  bearing  distinct  and  strong  testimony 
against  the  system  of  slavery,  and  laboring  for  its 
final  abolition.  It  may  be  sustained  by  the  con- 
sent of  the  parties,  and  expressly  with  the  view  of 
enabling  the  master  to  accomplish  greater  good  for 
the  slave  than  otherwise  would  be  possible.  Can 
a  relation  of  which  all  this  may  be  truly  said,  be 
pronounced  sinful  in  itself?  Doei^  a  mere  name  in 
law  which  does  not  necessarily  change  any  moral 
or  natural  relation  of  the  parties  as  men  or  chris= 
tians,  or  unavoidably  produce  a  neglect  of  any  of 
their  mutual  duties,  always  and  necessarily  involve 
sin?  No  one  will  answer  affirmatively  who  rightly 
distinguishes  between  names  and  things,  relations 
and  practices. 

But  the  same  conclusion  may  be  reached  by  an- 
other line  of  reasoning.  The  instruction  and  exr 
ample  of  the  Apostles  will  furnish  a  conclusive  ar- 
gument on  this  subject.  Let  none  start  back  how- 
ever at  this  reference  to  the  teachings  of  inspira- 
tion. Let  none  imagine  that  we  bring  this  argu- 
ment to  prove  that  the  slave  system  is  right,  or  jus- 
tified by  the  Apostles.  They  never  taught  doc- 
trines which  would  sustain  the  American  or  any 
other  system  of  slavery.  The  golden  rule  given  by 
Christ,  which  is  the  very  concentration  of  the  di- 
vine law  as  it  sets  forth  our  social  obligations  and 
duties,  would  sweep  away  at  a  single  stroke  every 


88 


POSITION  OP  THE  ASSEMBLY 


system  of  slavery  from  the  earth.  It  is,  however, 
an  undeniable  fact  attested  by  the  history  of  the 
times,  that  slavery  of  a  character  even  worse  than 
that  which  prevails  in  this  country,  existed  in  the 
Roman  Empire  at  the  period  of  the  Apostles.  It 
prevailed  very  extensively. 

At  a  period  a  little  later  than  the  apostolic  age, 
(A.  D.  260,)  the  historian  Gibbon  estimates  the 
number  of  slaves  as  equal  to  that  of  all  other 
classes,  or  at  least  sixty  millions.  (Mill.  Gib.  vol. 
1,  p.  27.)  Dr.  Robertson  regards  their  number  as 
twice  as  large  as  that  of  the  freemen  of  the  Em- 
pire, or  more  than  one  hundred  millions.  And  Mr. 
Blair  supposes  their  number,  from  B.  C.  146  to  A. 
B.  222,  to  be  three  times  as  great  as  that  of  the 
freemen,  or  at  least  one  hundred  and  fifty  millions. 
(Mill.  Gib.  vol.  1,  p.  479.) 

It  was  also  very  severe.  Among  the  Romans 
more  particularly  slaves  were  held — ^pro  nullis — 
]pro  mortms-^ro  quadrupedibtis'-^ior  no  men — 
for  dead  men — for  6cas^s,---nay,  were  in  a  much 
worse  condition  than  any  cattle  whatever."  The 
master  had  the  power  of  corporeal  punishment  at 
discretion,  and  prior  to  the  time  of  Antonius,  of 
life  and  death  also.  "  For  the  slightest  and  most 
trivial  offences  they  v\  ere  cruelly  scourged  and  con- 
demned to  hard  labor ;  and  the  petty  tyrant  of  his 
family,  when  exasperated  by  any  real  or  appre- 
hended injury,  could  nail  them  to  a  cross  and  make 
them  die  in  a  lingering  and  most  miserable  manner. 


•Home's  Introd.  vol.  2,  p.  166. 


POSITION  OF  THE  ASSEMBLY. 


89 


They  were  subjected  to  the  lowest  and  severest  toil. 
As  a  last  insult  upon  their  wretchedness,  they 
were  branded  in  the  forehead,  and  a  note  of  eternal 
disgrace  and  infamy  publicly  and  indelibly  im- 
pressed upon  them."   Now,  as  the  Apostles  labor- 
ed very  extensively  in  this  Empire,  they  must  ne- 
cessarily have  come  in  frequent  contact  with  it. 
How,  then,  did  they  deal  with  it?    In  condemning 
slavery,  (for  beyond  all  question  they  condemned 
it,)  they  did  not  begin  where  many  do,  at  the  mere 
relation — the  simple  name  in  law — of  master  and 
slave.    The  New  Testament  does  not  contain  a 
single  denunciation  of  slave-holders,  among  whom 
the  Apostles  labored,  such  as  is  common  at  the 
present  time.    The  Apostles  condemned  every  evil 
that  is  inherent  in  every  system  of  slavery.  They 
taught  great  principles  upon  this  subject.  Their 
teaching,  if  followrd,  would  remove  every  evil  of 
every  system.    And  when  individuals  are  enliglit- 
ened  as  to  these  evils,  and  led  to  avoid  them  from 
principle,  they  will  sooner  or  later  set  aside  the  re- 
lation also  as  a  matter  of  convenience  and  propri- 
ety, and  as  a  means  of  hastening  th^  final  abolition 
of  the  whole  system.    The  Apostles  aimed  at  get- 
ting the  heart  right,  and  removing  the  real  pressing 
evils  of  slavery.    They  labored  to  save  the  souls 
of  both  masters  and  slaves,  confidently  assured  that 
the  whole  system  would  thus  be  most  successfully 
destroyed.    And  the  event  proved  the  inspiration  of 
their  course.    They  no  where  condemned  the  mere 
legal  relation.    They  never  said  to  individuals, 
you  must  cease  to  stand  in  the  relation  of  masters 


90 


POSITION  OP  THE  ASSEMBLY 


before  you  can  enter  the  Church  of  Christ."  But 
they  did  say,  "  give  unto  your  servants  that  which 
is  just  and  equal,  knowing  that  ye  also  have  a  mas- 
ter in  heaven;''  and,  "ye  masters  do  the  same 
things  unto  them,, forbearing  threatening ;  knowing 
that  your  master  also  is  in  heaven;  neither  is  there 
respect  of  persons  with  him."  In  other  words^ 
they  commanded,  discharge  toward  your  servants 
all  the  duties  of  man  to  man  in  this  relation;  and 
if  they  are  the  children  of  God,  of  christian  to 
christian,  as  you  expect  to  render  an  account  to 
your  great  master  on  high."  The  injunction  im- 
plies clearly  that  the  fact  that  they  were  masters 
did  not  necessarily  involve  them  in  guilt  so  as  to 
exclude  them  from  the  Church.  The  description 
of  the  mutual  duties  of  the  paities  plainly  indicates 
that  the  relation  might  sinlessly  exist.  But  it  does 
not  prove  that  the  system  under  which  this  relation 
prevailed  was  righteous. 

But  some  have  contended  that  the  Apostles  al- 
ways referred  to  hired  domestics,  and  not  slaves, 
when  they  gave  the  directions  already  noticed. 
Now  let  the  facts  above  stated  be  remembered,  that 
a  system  of  slavery  far  more  cruel  than  that  which 
exists  in  this  country  prevailed  very  extensively  in 
the  Roman  Empire  in  the  apostolic  age.  That 
Empire,  from  its  center  to  its  circumference,  almost, 
was  the  field  of  the  Apostles'  labors.  And  Paul, 
who  was  pre-eminently  the  Apostle  of  the  Gentiles, 
addressed  letters  describing  the  mutual  duties  of 
masters  and  servants  to  the  churches  of  Ephesus 
(Eph.  6:  6-9)  and  Colosse,  (Col.  3:  22,  4;  1). 


POSITION  OP  THE  ASSEMBLY. 


91 


And  he  directed  Timothy  (I  Tim.  6:  1)  and  Titus 
(Tit.  2:  9)  in  discharging  the  duties  of  ministers 
of  the  gospel,  wherever  they  went,  to  do  the  same. 
So  that  wherever  Paul  and  Timothy  and  Titus 
went  throughout  the  Empire,  they  inculcated  rela- 
tive duties  which  implied  the  existence  of  this  re- 
lation. Peter  enjoined  the  same  duties  when  he 
addressed  the  churches  and  christians  "scattered 
throughout  Pontus,  Galatia,  Cappadocia,  Asia,  and 
Bythinia"  (1  Pet.  2:  18).  No  one  acquainted 
with  the  extent  of  Roman  slavery  will  dare  to 
assume  that  the  Apostles  never  inculcated  these  du- 
ties upon  persons  who  held  slaves,  or  were  slaves 
under  the  Roman  law.  But  if  they  did  teach  these 
duties  to  masters  and  slaves,  then  the  conclusion  is 
inevitable  that  the  mere  relation  was  not  denounced 
as  in  itself  and  necessarily  sinful. 

The  only  possible  escape  from  this  position  is  by 
denying  that  the  terms  used  by  the  Apostles  signi- 
fying master  and  slave  in  the  proper  sense.  And 
it  is  confidently  asserted  by  some  that  they  have  not 
this  signification,  but  that  they  point  out  a  hired 
servant  and  the  person  employing  him.  That  they 
do  not  exclusively  signify  master  and  slave  is  freely 
admitted.  But  that  these  terms,  or  their  equiva- 
lents in  Latin,  are  precisely  those  commonly  used 
to  designate  persons  sustaining  this  relation  among 
the  Romans  and  Greeks,  no  scholar  will  deny. 
And  no  one  can  suppose  that  the  Apostles  would 
use  these  words  in  a  country  where  slavery  so  ex- 
tensively prevailed  in  any  other  than  their  popular 
meaning.    To  have  done  so  would  certainly  have 


92 


POSITION  OP  THE  ASSEMBLY 


mi>lpcl  tho?e  whom  they  were  attempting  to  instruct 
and  save.  Tliat  they  referred  to  slaves  in  the 
p'-oper  sense  will  be  apparent  from  the  definition  of 
the  terms  used. 

The  word  Oiketes  is  used  by  Peter,  (1  Pet.  2: 
18),  "servants  be  subject  to  your  masters  with  all 
tear :  not  only  to  the  good  and  gentle,  but  also  to 
the  froward;"  and  also  by  Luke  (Acts  10:  7), 
"  And  when  the  angel  which  spake  unto  Cornelius 
was  departed,  tie  called  two  of  his  household  ser- 
vants."   It  signifies  "  one  living  in  the  same  house 
with  another ;  and  by  implication,  a  domestic  ser- 
vant, a  household  slave."    The  primary  meaning 
of  the  term  is  a  domestic.    It  may  mean  a  hired 
servant.    It  may  point  out  a  slave.    But  Doulos  is 
the  word  which  Paul  uses  in  (Eph.  6:  6),  "ser- 
vants be  obedient  to  them  that  are  your  masters  ac- 
cording to  the  flesh;"  and  in  (1  Gor.  7:  21),  "Art 
thou  cal'.ed  being  a  servant  care  not  for  it ;"  and  in 
Col.  3:  22,  "  Servants  obey  in  all  things  your  mas- 
ters according  to  the  flesh;"  and  4:  1,  "Masters 
give  unto  your  servants  that  which  is  just  and 
equal ;  and  in  1  Tim.  6:  1,  "  Let  as  many  servants 
as  are  under  the  yoke,"  &c.;  and. also  in  Tit.  2:  9, 
"  Exhort  servants  to  be  obedient  unto  their  own 
masters."    It  signifies  "a  man  in  a  servile  state,  a 
male  slave  or  servant,  one  who  servilely  yields  to 
another,  a  servant  of  God."    The  primary  signifi- 
cation of  the  word  is  a  »lave  in  the  absolufe  seni^. 
Its  secondary  meaning  is  a  servant  in  any  sense. 
The  signification  of  the  terms,  then,  and  the  fact 
that  they  were  used  in  the  language  of  every  day 


POSITION  OP  THE  ASSEMBLY 


93 


life  to  point  out  slaves  under  the  Greek  and  Roman 
systems,  clearly  show  that  the  Apostles  intended  to 
refer  to  slaves  in  the  proper  sense.    It  any  confir- 
mation of  this  were  necessary,  it  would  be  found 
in  the  description  given  of  these  servants.  Paul 
says,  (1  Tim.  6:  1 ),  "  Let  as  many  servants  as  are 
tinder  the  yoke  count  their  own  masters  worthy  of 
all  honor."    The  descriptive  expression,  "under 
the  yoke,"  used  here,  iiad  its  origin  in  tiie  following, 
custom,  which  prevailed  among  the  Greeks  and 
Romans :  Wiien  captives  were  taken  in  war,  two 
forks  were  fixed  in  tlie  earth  a  short  space  apart, 
and  a  spear  was  laid  across  from  the  one  to  tlie 
other.    This  was  called  a  yoke.    And  under  this 
the  captives  were  constrained  to  pass  as  a  declara- 
tion of  their  complete  subjugation,  and  their  entire 
subjection  to  the  authority  of  their  conquerors. 
They  were  afterwards  often  sold  as  slaves  sub  cor 
ona,  as  it  was  called,  for  the  benefit  of  the  public 
revenue,  or  the  payment  of  soldiers.    And  some- 
times they  were  held  as  slaves  of  the  State.  And 
their  servitude  was  of  the  severest  kind  known  to 
the  system.    As,  therefore,  these  captives  were 
1  made  slaves  of  the  lowest  grade,  the  expression 
"under  the  yoke"  soon  came  to  signify  a  slave  in 
the  most  abject  condition.    A  servant  under  the 
yoke  was, 'therefore,  an  individual  under  a  bondage 
of  the  mbst  absolute  kind.    If,  then,  it  were  even 
doubtful  whether  Paul  meant  slaves  in  the  prop- 
er sense  when  he  addressed  servants,  the  question 
is  settled  beyond  all  rational  controversy  when  he 
describes  them  as  under  the  yoke ;  as  this  language 


94  POSITION  OP  THE  ASSEMBLY. 

cannot  by  any  possibility  apply  to  hired  domestics. 
He  could  only  mean  persons  in  slavery.  In  confir- 
mation of  this  it  may  be  observed  that  christians 
have  taken  the  yoke  of  Christ — are  under  the  yoke 
to  him.  Now  is  not  his  authority  over  them  uni- 
versal, supreme,  absolute?  And  is  not  their  sub- 
jection complete  ?  It  does  not  alter  the  case  here 
that  his  authority  is  legitimate,  and  their  subjection 
a  matter  of  choice  and  pleasure.  The  signification 
of  the  terms  is  not  changed.  The  authority  is  just 
as  absolute,  and  they  are  just  as  much  "under  the 
yoke,"  as  if  their  subjection  was  constrained.  It 
is,  therefore,  but  a  silly  play  upon  words  unworthy 
a  candid  inquirer  after  truth,  to  answer  this  whole 
argument  by  inquiring  is  Christ  a  slave-holder? 
And  are  christians  slaves?  The  relation  of  the 
parties  is  that  of  supreme  authority  and  absolute 
subjection.  Those,  therefore,  who  are  under  the 
yoke  to  a  fellow  man,  are  under  his  absolute  au- 
thority, in  a  state  of  complete  subjection,  are  slaves 
in  the  proper  sense.  Clearly,  then,  the  Apostles 
meant  Roman  slaves  in  the  passages  referred  to. 

Of  the  words  translated  master^  it  may  also  be 
remarked,  that  they  are  those  used  in  common  con- 
versation to  designate  the  master  of  slaves.  And 
the  Apostles  use  them  in  connection  with  those  sig- 
nifying slaves  as  relative  terras.  If,  then,  the  one 
set  of  words  points  out  slaves,  as  has  already 
satisfactorily  appeared,  the  other  must  signify  the 
master  of  slaves.  The  same  thing  is  apparent  from 
the  definition  of  the  terms. 

But  even  many  ultraists  admit  that  Philemon  was 


POSITION  OP  THE  ASSEMBLY. 


95 


a  slave,  and  that  Paul  refers  to  slaves  when  he 
says,  "art  thou  called,  being  a  servant,  eare  not  for 
it:  but  if  thou  mayest  be  made  free,  use  it  rather" 
(1  Cor.  7;  21.  Phil.  16),  Now  the  very  same 
word  is  used  in  both  these  cases  that  is  employed 
in  most  of  the  passages  already  referred  to.  And 
if  it  signifies  a  slave  in  these  instances,  it  certainly 
does  in  the  others  also. 

But,  if  these  terms  do  not  refer  to  slaves  in  the 
proper  sense,  then  there  is  no  reference  to  them  in 
the  New  Testament.  But  it  surely  cannot  be  that 
the  Apostles  addressed  so  many  churches,  in  a 
country  where  the  slaves  constituted  more  than  one- 
half  the.  entire  population,  and  yet  never  refered  to 
them.  It  is  utterly  incredible  that  they  lived  and 
labored  to  spread  Christianity  in  an  empire  where 
not  less  than  sixty  millions  of  the  inhabitants  sus- 
tained the  relation  of  slaves,  of  the  most  abject 
kind,  to  twenty  or  thirty  millions  of  masters — 
where  slavery  was  the  most  prominent  feature  of 
society — and  yet  never  referred  to  these  different 
classes,  or  gave  any  directions  for  the  conduct  of 
persons  sustaining  this  relation.  But  if  they  re- 
ferred to  these  persons  it  was  by  these  terms.  If 
they  gave  any  such  directions  it  was  in  these  pas- 
sages. All  rational  doubt,  therefore,  as  to  the 
meaning  of  these  terms  must  be  dissipated. 

Kurios  is  the  word  used  by  Paul  in  Eph.  6:  5, 
9.  "  Servants  be  obedient  to  them  that  are  your 
masters  according  to  the  iSesh ; "  "  And  ye  masters 
do  the  same  things  to  them,  forbearing  threaten- 
ing;" and  in  Col.  4:  1,  "Masters  give  unto  your 


96 


POSITION  OP  THE  ASSEMBLY. 


servants  tliat  which  is  just  and  equal."  It  signi- 
tips  *•  a  possessor,  an  owner,  a  master,  one  pos-- 
S9s^ed  of  lionor  and  influence."  It  is  derived  frona 
a  word  which  means  to  reduce  under  authority. 
Its  primary  mi^aning,  tiierefore^  is,  one  who  owns, 
or  has  the  mastery  over  another.  In  a  lower  sense 
jt  indicates  one  who  has  authority  or  influence  of 
any  kind.  When,  therefore,  it  is  used  as  a  relative 
to  those  terms  which  signify  slaves,  it  plainly  points 
out  the  master  of  those  slaves.  But  tlie  word  more 
freq'jently  used  by  the  Apostles  is, 

Pe^potes.  Paul  uses  this  word  in  1  Tim.  6.*  1, 
2,  "  Let  as  many  servants  as  are  under  ihe  ^oke 
count  their  own  masters  worthy  of  all  honor;'' 
"And  they  that  have  believing  masters,  let  them 
not  despise  them  because  they  are  brethren ; "  and 
in  Tit.  2:  9,  "  Exhort  servants  to  be  obedient  unto 
theif  own  masters,"  Peter  also  uses  it  in  1  iPet. 
2:  18,  "  Servants  be  subject  to  your  masters  with 
all  fear."  it  signifies  "a  lord,  a  master  of  ser- 
vants, a  sovereign,  God."  It  is  derived  from  a 
word  which  means  to  govern,  to  obtain  dominion. 
It  is  applied  to  Christ  by  Pei^r,  2  Pet,  2:  1,  *«But 
there  were  f^ke  prophets  also  among  the  people, 
even  as  there  shall  be  false  teachers  among  you, 
who  privily  shall  bring  in  damnable  heresies  even 
denying  the  lord  that  bought  them;"  and  also  by 
Jude,  Jud.  4,  ".Ungodly  men^  turning  the  grace  of 
^ur  God  into  lasciviousness,  and  denying  the  only 
J[i6rd  God  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Chlis^i'^ 

1?he  prominent  and  almost  exlusiv^  raicaning  of 
this  term,  therefore,  is,  one  who  has  the  highest 


POSITION  OF  THE  ASSEMBLY.  97 

authority,  which  the  nature  of  the  case  in  which  it 
k  used  admits.  Evidently,  then,  when  this  word 
is  employed  in  connection  with  one  which  signi- 
fies a  slave,  it  points  out  the  man  who  is  in  the  full 
and  proper  sense  the  master  of  that  slave.  The 
definition  of  the  terms,  therefore,  plainly  shows 
that  the  Apostles  addressed  the  masters  of  slaves  in 
the  passages  referred  to.  Besides  all  this,  the  ex- 
hortations addressed  to  these  persons  are  unsuitable 
to  any  other  relation.  Would  it  not  be  incongru- 
ous to  exhort  those  who  had  hired  assistants  to  for- 
bear threatening"  them  ?  Would  it  not  be  absurd 
even  to  the  degree  of  being  ridiculous,  to  exhort 
hired  laborers  «'to  be  obedient  to  them  that  are 
their  masters  according  to  the  flesh,"  "  to  obey  in 
all  things  their  masters,"  "  to  count  their  own 
masters  worthy  of  all  honor,"  "to  care  not  for  the 
fact  that  they  are  called  as  servants,"  "to  take  it 
patiently  when  they  suffer,"  even  after  having  done 
well,  fi"om  froward  masters;  if  "they  may  be 
made  free  to  use  it "  ?  But  upon  the  supposition 
that  masters  and  slaves  are  addressed,  the  exhorta- 
tions  ;are  appropriate  and  beautiful.  Combine, 
then,  &e  considerations  that  slavery  existed  very 
extensively  in  the  field  of  the  Apostles'  labors,  that 
the  terms  used  were  those  employed  in  the  common 
intercourse  of  life  to  designate  master  and  slave, 
that  these  terms  do  primarily  and  properly  signify 
master  and  slave,  that  they  must  have  used  them  in 
their  popular  meaning  or  misled  multitudes,  and 
that  their  exhortations  are  unsuitable  to  any  other 
relation;  and  it  will  appear  undeniably  manifest 


98 


POSITION  OF  THE  ASSEMBLY. 


that  the  Apostles  addressed  masters  and  slaves  in 
the  proper  sense,  enjoining  upon  them  the  mutual 
duties  growing  out  of  this  relation.    And  Paul 
clearly  teaches  that  both  these  parties,  while  stand- 
ing in  this  relation,  may  be  the  children  of  God. 
He  says,  "let  as  many  servants  as  are  under  the 
yoke  count  their  own  masters  worthy  of  all  honor, 
that  the  name  of  God  and  his  doctrine  be  not  blas- 
phemed.   And  they  that  have  believing  masters 
let  them  not  despise  them  because  they  are  breth- 
ren ;  but  rather  do  them  service  because  they  are 
faithful  and  beloved  partakers  of  the  benefit." 
(1  Tim.  6:  1-2.)    Now  as  both  parties  are  here 
described  as  christians,  and  immediate  emancipa- 
tion is  not  enjoined,  it  is  strongly  implied  that  the 
relation  may  continue,    The  conclusion  then  is  in- 
evitable that  the  New  Testament  does  not  condemn 
the  mere  relation  of  master  and  slave  as  necessarily 
and  under  all  circumstances  sin^  il.    A  proper  view 
of  the  relation  itself,  and  of  the  teachings  and 
practice  of  the  Apostles  in  reference  to  it  concur, 
therefore,  in  establishing  the  doctrine  that  it  is  not 
in  its  own  nature,  and  under  all  circumstances, 
sinful. 

And  this  view  is  in  precise  accordance  with  the 
decisions  of  common  sense.  The  application  of 
the  golden  rule  often  demands  a  course  of  conduct 
cbrresponding  with  this  position.  As  an  illustra- 
tion, take  the  case  of  an  eminent  southern  states- 
man. A  number  of  slaves  were  bequeathed  to  him 
by  a  stranger.  But  in  the  event  of  his  not  accept- 
ing them,  they  were  to  be  disposed  of  in  such  a 


POSITION  OP  THE  ASSEMBLY 


99 


way  as  would  have  left  them  in  bondage  for  life. 
He  knew  that  if  he  received  them  he  could,  sooner 
or  later,  liberate  them  and  send  them  to  Liberia, 
where  they  and  their  posterity  might  be  free  and 
prosperous  and  happy.    But  if  he  accepted  the 
legacy  he  would  at  once  become,  and  must  for  some 
time  remain,  a  slave  master.    He  did  not  hesitate, 
but  became  their  master  and  retained  this  relation 
until  he  effected  his  benevolent  design.    Did  he  do 
wrong?   Should  he  have  left  them  to  drag  out  a 
miserable  existence  in  severe  bondage  ?   Or  do  not 
the  law  of  God  and  the  spirit  of  the  gospel  both 
approve  his  course  ?   Vary  the  illustration.  The 
slave  is  aged,  or  lone,  or  without  habits  of  man- 
agement, or  known  means  of  subsistence  if  cast 
upon  his  own  resources.   He  feels  that  if  liberated 
he  will  have  great  difficulty  in  supplying  his  own 
wants,  will  be  no  more  respected  or  happy  than  in 
his  present  situation,  and  will  be  exposed  to  many 
evils  from  which  his  position  now  defends  him^  He 
is,  therefore  inclined  to  remain.  He  asks  not  to  have 
his  condition  changed.   His  master  sees  the  evils 
and  dangers  to  which  he  would,  if  set  free,  be  ex- 
posed.   He  is  honestly  convinced  that  great  injury 
would  result  to  the  slave  by  at  once  casting  him 
off".   He  is  unable  to  place  him  where  his  condi- 
tion would  be  really  improved ;  and  yet  he  feels 
bound  to  promote  his  good  as  far  as  practicable. 
Would  not  christian  benevolence  suffer  him  to  re- 
tain his  relation  to  this  servant  even  during  his  life, 
whilst  he  protects  him,  promotes  his  comfort,  and 
labors  to  advance  his  highest  interests?  Suppose, 


lUl)  POSITION  OP  THE  ASSEMBLY. 

still  farther,  the  master  and  the  slave  are  brethren 
in  the  Lord,  as  often  occurs.    They  love  as  breth» 
ren.    The  master  strives  to  give  the  slave  a  fair 
compensation  for  his  toil,  and  render  him  as  com- 
fortable as  possible.    The  slave  is  satisfied  with 
the  treatment  and  reward  he  receives,  is  unambi- 
tious, contented  and  happy.    And  in  view  of  his 
inexperience  in  the  world,  the  disadvantageous  cir- 
cumstances of  the  free  people  of  color  in  this 
country,  and  the  doubts  which  mingle  with  the 
hope  of  rendering  his  condition  better,  he  is  dis- 
posed to  remain.    He  is  unwilling  to  be  set  free. 
May  the  master  continue  this  relation?   Does  the 
golden  rule  forbid  it?   Or  suppose  a  slave  is  about 
to  be  sold  to  a  brutal  slave-dealer,  and  torn  for  life 
from  all  he  loves.    He  appeals  to  a  christian 
acquaintance  to  purchase  him  that  he  may  still  en- 
joy the  endearments  of  home  and  friends.  To 
purchase  him  is  to  become  a  slave-master;  but  the 
only  possible  way  of  rescuing  him  from  a  life  of 
wretchedness,  complying  with  his  desire,  and  se- 
curing for  him  the  happiness  for  which  he  longs. 
Does  christian  benevolence — does  the  spirit  of  the 
gospel — does  the  law  of  God  or  the  love  of  Christ 
forbid  it  ?   The  ingenuous  christian  will  never  an- 
swer affirmatively.    Scripture,  reason,  and  the  com- 
mon sense  of  christians,  therefore,  concur  in  sus- 
taining this  first  position  of  the  General  Assembly. 

But  to  all  this  it  is  replied,  how  can  that  rela- 
tion be  sinless  out  'pf  which  grow  such  enormous 
evils  It  would  be  enough  ■  to  reply  to  this  that 
the  sinlessness  of  the  relation  has  been  proved  from 


POSITlOai  OF  THE  ASSEMBLY. 


101 


the  Scriptures.    Those,  therefore,  who  urge  objec- 
tions are  found  fighting  against  God.    Here  it  may 
with  propriety  be  said,  "let  God  be  true,  but  every 
man  a  liar.'^    But  aside  from  this  the  answer  is 
obvious.    The  system  of  slavery  has  its  origin  in 
the  depraved  heart  of  man.    And  the  evils  result 
from  the  practical  workings  of  the  system  under 
the  influence  of  his  depraved  dispositions,  and  not 
simply  from  the  relation.    The  fountain  of  these 
evils  lies  in  human  depravity.    The  relation  simply 
opens  a  channel  through  which  poisonous  streams 
may  flow  out.    But  if  the  disposition  to  perpetuate 
these  wrongs  be  taken  away  from  the  heart,  they 
will  not  be  committed ;  if  the  fountain  be  dried  up* 
of  course  the  channel  will  also  be  dry.    The  bitter 
waters  will  not  then  gush  out.    The  relation  is  but 
the  hedge  behind  which  the  system  may,  like  a 
poisonous  Upas,  bear  deadly  fruit.    But  it  does 
not  cause  the  evils  complained  of.    If  it  remain  a 
mere  name  in  law,  and  do  not  give  rise  to  a  change 
of  moral  relations  or  mutual  practice  between  the 
parties,  as  it  need  not,  it  cannot  produce  the  evils 
which  excite  our  abhorrence. '  The  most  that  can 
be  said  of  the  relation  is,  that  it  may  be  made  the 
occasion  of  these  evils  where  the  disposition  to 
perpetuate  them  exists,  just  as  the  possession  of 
gold  may  be  the  occasion  of  theft  or  murder,  or  as 
the  conjugal  or  parental  relation  may  be  the  occa- 
sion of  cruelty  which  otherwise  could  not  exist. 
But  none  condemn  the  possession  of  gold,  or  the 
relation  of  husband  and  wife.    The  ,  objection  is 


102 


POSITION  OF  THE  ASSEMBLY. 


therefore  of  no  force  against  the  relation  of  master 
and  slave. 

But  these  evils  are  specified,  and  each  of  them  is 
charged  upon  the  relation,  which  is,  therefore,  held 
to  be  wrong*    It  is  alleged :  That  it  originated  in 
fraud,  or  theft,  or  violence,  and  must,  therefore,  be 
always  wrong.    It  may  be  remarked  of  all  the  fol- 
lowing objections  to  the  doctrine  here  held,  these 
arguments  to  prove  the  necessary  sinfulness  of  the 
relation,  that  they  involve  two  fallacies.    The  one 
is,  that  of  reasoning  from  generals  to  particulars, 
from  the  whole  to  a  specific  part.    It  consists  in 
predicating  of  the  relation,  that  which  is  true  only 
of  the  system  of  slavery.    The  other  consists  in 
taking  it  for  granted  that  what  may  occur,  must  take 
place,  that  legal  authority  to  do  wrong  necessitates 
wrong  doing.    These  fallacies  run  through,  and 
vitiate  all  the  reasoning  of  those  who  hold  the  sin- 
fulness of  the  relation. 

To  the  argument  just  stated  it  may  be  replied 
that,  the  system  of  slavery  unquestionably  originated 
in  human  selfishness,  and  was  established  by  fraud, 
or  violence.  But  the  system  and  the  relation  are 
very  diflferent  things.  And  whilst  the  former  orig- 
inated in  selfishness,  the  latter  may  be  instituted  in 
pure  benevolence.  An  estate  is  to  be  divided 
among  surviving  children.  It  includes  a  number 
of  slaves.  Jhe-eoTate  will  not  suffice  to  liberate 
therri^nd  place  them  in  circumstances  at  all  favor- 
able.  Some  of  them  sustain  toward  each  other  the 
various  domestic  relations,  and  some  of  them  are 
incapable  of  providing  for  themselves.    If  they  are 


POSITION  OP  THE  ASi§fEMBLY. 


103 


sold  they  must  be  separated,  and  perhaps  thrown 
into  very  unfavorable  circumstances.  They  join  in 
appealing  to  the  heirs  of  the  estate  to  become  their 
purchasers,  and  to  make  such  arrangements  as  not 
to  separate  those  bound  together  by  domestic  ties, 
and  to  provide  for  the  aged  and  the  feeble.  The 
heirs,  though  they  abhor  the  slave  system,  may, 
out  of  a  simple  desire  to  promote  the  interests  and 
happiness  of  the  slaves,  make  the  desired  arrange- 
ments. Or,  the  slave  may  be  owned  by  a  vicious 
or  oppressive  master,  or  be  about  to  be  sold  away 
from  all  he  loves,  and  exposed  to  the  danger  of  be- 
ing carried  where  he  will  not  enjoy  the  means  of 
grace.  With  the  sole  view  of  remedying  the  evils 
under  which  the  slave  labors,  or  preventing  those 
he  dreads,  a  christian  may  become  his  owner — ^may 
assume,  according  to  his  own  desire,  the  relation 
of  master  to  him.  In  both  these  cases,  and  no 
doubt  many  such  exist,  the  relation  originated  ia 
benevolence,  and  not  in  fraud,  or  theft,  or  violence. 
It  is  farther  urged  that  it  involves  great  physical 
evils  to  the  slave,  such  as  a  deprivation  of  the  com- 
forts of  life,  poverty,  excessive  toil,  and  bodily 
suffering.  But  does  a  mere  name  in  law,  which 
creates  no  obligation  upon  the  part  of  the  master 
to  inflict  any  of  these,  necessarily  involve  their  ex- 
istence? Besides,  our  General  Assembly  forbids 
all  unkind  or  cruel  treatment  of  slaves,  and  enioins 
upon  the  lower  judicatories  to  strive  to  prevent 
such  shameful  conduct.  As  tolerated  by  the 
Church,  then,  the  relation  cannot  produce  these 
evils.     And  it  is  notorious  that  the  slaves  of 


104 


POSITION  OF  THE  ASSEMBLY. 


christian  masters,  frequently  if  not  generally,  have 
their  physical  wants  and  comforts  as  fully  provided 
for  as  the  poor  of  any  country. 

But  it  is  alleged  still  farther  that  it  reduces  men 
to  the  condition  of  the  brutes.  This  is  untrue  in 
some  respects,  even  of  the  whole  system.  The 
slave  has  still,  even  in  law,  some  rights  which  re- 
cognize his  humanity  and  distinguish  him  from 
the  brute.  Much  less  is  it  true  of  the  relation. 
It  must  also  be  remembered  that  the  Assembly  for- 
bids the  members  of  the  Church  who  hold  slaves 
to  regard  them  as  mere  chattels — as  mere  property 
— but  as  rational,  accountable,  immortal  beings; 
nor  does  it  license,  but  on  the  other  hand  forbids 
the  traffic  in  them  for  gain  or  convenience.  The 
objection  is,  therefore,  untrue. 

Again,  it  is  affirmed  that  this  relation  deprives 
the  slave  of  the  earnings  of  his  toil.  But  mani- 
festly it  does  not  necessarily  produce  this  result. 
The  law  which  constitutes  the  relation  does  not 
forbid  the  giving  of  that  ^^hicii  is  just  and  equal; 
and  the  General  Assembly  fehjoins  upon  masters  to 
act  in  the  spiirit  of  the  golden  rule,  "whatsoever 
ye  would  that  men  should  do  unto  you  do  ye  even 
so  to  them."  So  that  as  the  Church  tolerates  it, 
the  relation  cannot  prevent  the  slave  from  receiving 
a  compensation  for  his  toil.  And  as  a  matter  of 
fact  it  is  believed  that  many  christian  masters  give 
their  slaves  as  full  a  compensation  as  many  of  the 
laboring  poor  of  thie  north  receive.  But  it  is  still 
farther,  objected  that  to  sustain  this  relation  is  to 
exhibit  an  example  which  encourages  wicked  men 


POSITION  OF  THE  ASSEMBLY.  106 


to  commit  the  wrongs  authorized  by  the  slave  sys- 
tem, and,  therefore,  involves  guilt.  And  no  doubt 
just  so  far  as  encouragement  is  given  to  the  practice 
of  oppression,  it  is  sinful.  The  christian  may  not 
do  any  thing  which  legitimately  furnishes  encour- 
agement in  sinful  practices.  And  in  smaller  mat- . 
ters  he  is  even  bound  to  deny  himself  what  is 
clearly  his  right,  rather  than  give  occasion  of 
offence.  But  in  affairs  of  more  importance,  in 
which  his  interests  or  his  duties  to  others  are  deeply 
involved,  he  may  enjoy  his  right,  even  though 
wicked  men  should  take  occasion  from  it  to  do 
wickedly. 

But  the  sustaining  of  this  relation  need  not  ne- 
cessarily prove  an  encouragement  of  wrong-doing 
on  the  part  of  others.  It  can,  without  doubt,  be 
sustained  in  such  a  manner  as  to  prevent  all  such 
influence.  Nay,  it  may  exist  vrhile  the  parties  a]:e  , 
exerting  .a  powerful  iaiiuepe  forT;&^^^^^^ 
.  of-slavery,  JStrwever  many  christian  slave-holders, 
therefore,  do  set  an  injurious  example,  the  relation 
manifestly  does  not  render  this  necessary,  and  is 
not,  therefore,  liable  to  this  objection.  The  posi- 
tion of  the  General  Assembly,  therefore,  remains 
unaffected  by  all  these  objections. 

But  the  second  particular  in  the  position  of  the 
Assembly  finds  equally  numerous  opposers.  Those 
who  hold  that  the  relation  is,  under  all  circum. 
stances,  and' in  its  own  nature,  sinfuij  apply  their 
doctrine  here,  and  sweep  indignantly  away  at  one 
stroke  the  doctrine  of  the  Assembly  in  this  particu- 
lar.   The  practical  application  of  the  doctrine  that 


106  POSITION  OP  THE  ASSEMBLY 


the  relation  is  not  necessarily  sinful  to  those  who 
profess  religion  in  the  southern  portion  of  our 
country,  and  at  the  same  time  are  slave.masters„ 
has  awaked  the  thunders  of  fanaticism,  and  called 
down  the  unmitigated  censures  of  the  enemies  of 
the  Church.  It  has  also  induced  some  of  its  con- 
scientious but  misguided  members  to  forsake  its 
pale.  Let  us  look  at  the  doctrine  held  by  the  As* 
sembly  in  this  particular.  It  may  be  thus  ex* 
pressed:  "The  mere  fact  that  any  persons  in  the 
southern  portion  of  this  country  sustain  the  rela- 
tion  of  masters  to  slaves,  cannot,  without  regard  to 
circumstances,  be  pronounced  a  sin,  the  renuncia- 
tion of  which  should  be  made  a  condition  of  mem- 
bership in  the  Church.'* 

It  will  not  do  to  infer,  as  many  do,  the  incor- 
rectness of  this  position  from  the  allegation  thai 
the  relation  itself  is  sinfiil.  This  has  already  been 
-  j)r^^ed  untrue.  An  inference  is  sometimes  much 
more  easily  drawn  than  proved."  Rut  many  affirna 
that  the  doctrine  of  the  sinjessness  of  the  relation 
cannot  be  practieally  applied  to  any  of  the  holders 
©f  slaves  in  this  country.  But  has  this  ever  been 
proved?  Has  any  honest  and  vigorous  attempi 
been  made  to  prove  it?  Can  it  ever  be  proved? 
Eyery  slave-holder  who  is  a  professor  of  religion,, 
must  first  be  visited^  and  his  conduct  in  this  rela* 
tion,  and  all  the  circumstances  under  which  he  sus- 
tains it,  must  be  fully  ascertained,  before  such  a 
proposition  could  possibly  be  established.  The 
burden  of  this  proof  lies  upon  those  who  make  the- 
affirmatiou.    They  have  never  attempted  to  prove!" 


POSITION  OP  THE  ASSEMBLY 


107 


it  in  the  only  way  in  which  it  is  capable  of  being 
proved — that  is,  by  actual  investigation.  It  is  easy 
to  apply  general  principles  to  particular  cases. 
But  in  such  applications,  peculiar  circumstances  are 
necessarily  omitted.  And  in  doing  this  there  is  ex- 
treme danger  of  condemning  the  righteous  with  the 
wicked.  Very  great  evil  is  thus  often  produced. 
Those  who  are  thus  condemned  are  excited  and  ex- 
asperated by  the  glaring  injustice  of  their  condem- 
nation. .  And  those  who  thus  condemn  often  be- 
come fanatical  in  their  denunciation  of  the  con- 
demned, as  the  case  appears  to  them  in  the  light  of 
these  general  principles  so  plain.  Every  case  of 
slave-holding  by  a  professor  of  religion  must,  there- 
fore, be  investigated  before  it  can  possibly  be  abso- 
lutely determined  that  the  relation  is  never  sus- 
tained in  so  abstract  a  form,  in  this  country,  as  to 
render  it  sinless.  And  if  but  a  few  cases  can  be 
fotfnd  where  it  cannot  be  pronounced  sinful,  the 
Assembly  will  be  justified  in  taking  the  position 
now  contended  for,  and  especially  after  having  so 
distinctly  and  repeatedly  condemned  all  the  wrongs 
of  the  slave  system.  And  that  many  instances  do 
exist  in  which  this  relation  is  sustained  without 
sin,  there  is  strong  presumption  in  the  circum- 
stances of  the  case.  There  have  been  in  all,  since 
the  origin  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
southern  portion  of  this  country  until  the  present, 
perhaps  from  one  hundred  to  one  hundred  and  fifty 
thousand  of  her  members  who  have  held  slaves. 
These  have,  aside  from  their  holding  slaves,  given 
as  good  evidence  as  members  of  the  Church  gen- 


108  POSITION  OP  THE  ASSEMBLY. 


erally  do,  that  they  were  really  the  children  of 
God.  Can  it  be  supposed  that  all  these  have  lived 
amid  the  light  of  the  eighteenth  and  nineteenth 
centuries  without  discovering  that  they  were  guilty 
of  man-stealing  ?  Or  is  it  to  be  imagined  that  they 
had  not  the  honesty  to  avow  their  convictions,  the 
candor  to  acknowledge  their  wrongs,  or  the  con- 
sistency to  forsake  them  ?  Who  could  admit  the 
truth  of  these  suppositions?  But  the  admission  of 
them  becomes  still  more  difficult,  when  it  is  remem- 
bered that  a  majority — in  some  periods  a  very  large 
majority — have  deplored  the  existence  of  slavery 
and  all  its  evils,  and  many  have  labored  to  mitigate 
those  evils  aud  exterminate  the  system.  The  fact^ 
then,  that  these  persons  generally  give  credible  evi- 
dence of  christian  character,  ^enjoy  the  light  of  the 
nineteenth  century,  deplore  the  evils  of  the  slave 
system,  long,  and  in  many  instances,  labor  for  their 
removal,  furnishes  a  strong  presumption  that  mSny 
at  least  sustain  the  relation  in  a  manner  which 
leaves  them  free  from  such  guilt  as  should  exclude 
them  from  the  Church. 

Nor  is  it  difficult  to  conceive  of  such  circum- 
stances surrounding  slave-holding  christians  as 
would  justify  the  continuance  for  a  period  at  least 
of  this  relation.  It  is  well  known  that  in  many  of 
the  slave  States  stringent  laws  exist  against  eman- 
cipation, compelling  the  master  to  come  under 
bonds  for  the  good  behavior  of  his  emancipated 
slaves,  or  remove  them  from  the  State,  And  then, 
in  default  of  these,  the  liberated  slaves  may  be 
taken  up  by  public'autbority  and  sold  into  hopeless 


POSITION  OP  THE  ASSEMBLY. 


109 


bondage  again.  The  master  may  be  convinced 
that  he  dare  not  enter  into  bonds  for  them.  He 
may  be  unable  to  transfer  them  to  a  place  where 
they  might  enjoy  freedom  or  assist  them  to  make 
provision  for  a  subsistence.  And  they  may  be  ut- 
terly unwilling  to  be  emancipated  under  these  cir- 
cumstances. Must  he  then  disregard  their  wishes 
and  their  good,  according  to  his  convictions  and 
theirs,  and  expose  himself  and  family,  and  his 
slaves  too,  to  injury,  if  not  temporal  ruin,  by 
emancipating  them,  or  be  denounced  as  a  man- 
stealer  and  excluded  from  the  Church  ;  or,  may  he 
on  the  other  hand  retain  the  legal  relation,  gratify 
their  preferences,  take  the  course  which,  according 
to  his  conviction  will  best  promote  their  real  good 
and  his,  and  faithfully  discharge  toward  them  the 
duties  of  man  to  man?  The  answer  may  safely  be 
left  with  ' every  nian  of  ordinary  discrimination. 
The  circumstances  may  be  varied  with  the  same 
result. 

The  mastet  has  received  his  slaves  by  marriage 
or  as  an  inheritance,  (and  a  large  portion  of  chris- 
tian slave-holders  at  the  south  have  received  their 
slaves  in  one  or  other  of  these  ways.)  They  are, 
it  m^y  be,  children  or  aged  persons,  or  lone  viromen, 
incapable  of  providing  for  themselves ;  or^  what  is 
equally  as  great  a  difficulty,  they  are  ignorant, 
thriftless,  without  habits  of  management  or  princi-? 
pies  to  withhold  them  from  the  vortex  of  vice  and 
ruin.  He  feels  that  he  is  under  obligation,  as. they 
have  been  thrown  upon  his  hands  in  the  providence 
of  God,  to  educate  them,  and  if  possible  prepare 


110 


POSITION  OF  THE  ASSEMBLY. 


them  for  taking  the  place  of  men,  and  enjoying  ra- 
tional liberty,  obtaining  a  comfortable  subsistence 
and  avoiding  the  ruin  of  vice.  Ail  this  cannot  be 
accomplished-  in  a  day,  nor  yet  in  several  years. 
If  he  emancipate  them  first,  he  may  be  totally  un- 
able to  discharge  these  duties  towards  them.  They 
express  a  willingness  to  remain  with  him  for  these 
purposes.  May  he,  without  sin,  retain  the  legal 
relation  of  mai^ter  over  them  for  the  time  necessary 
to  accomplish  these  objects,  giving  them  in  the 
mean  time  "that  which  is  just  and  equal"  in  other 
respects?  Or  must  he  at  once  disregard  these  obli- 
gations, dissolve  this  relation,  trample  upon  what 
he  is  convinced  i^  their  highest  interest,  turn  them 
loose  to  live  or  die,  to  rise  or  sink  as  they  may,  or 
be  denounced  as  deeply  guilty  and  excluded  from 
the  visible  Church?  Apply  the  judgment  of  com- 
mon sense.  Let  the  principles  of  christian  charity 
have  place.  Then  say,  may  hd  not  for  a  time  con- 
tinue a  slave-holder  without  being  subjected  to  ex- 
clusion from  the  Church?  Now  these  circum- 
stances might  be  varied  indefinitely,  and  the  conclu- 
sion be  equally  manifest. 

It  is  plain,  however,  that  all  this  shows  only  that 
the  relation  may  continue  with  reference  to  the  good 
of  the  slave,  with  his  own  consent,  or  with  a  view 
to  its  abolition  as  soon  as  an  opportunity  is,  in  the 
providence  of  God,  afforded.  And  the  writer  is 
disposed  strongly  to  hold,  that  if  slaves  are  held  by 
masters  with  any  degree  of  the  spirit  of  the  slave 
system,  a  spirit  of  selfishness,  avarice  and  oppres- 
sion, or  for  the  profit  of  the  master  without  regard 


POSITION  OP  THK  ASSfiMBLYk  111 


to  the  interests  of  the  slaves,  there  is  wrong.  But 
clearly,  where  slaves  are  children,  or  aged  and  infirm j 
or  where  the  masters  are  utterly  unable  to 
pate  them  so  as  to  promote  their  good  thereby^  and 
no  opportunity  in  the  providence  of  God  occurs  for 
so  doing,  or  where  the  slaves,  either  through  satis-^ 
faction  with  their  present  condition  or  conviction 
that  freedom  would  not  be  a  blessing,  are  unwilling 
to  be  set  free,  circumstances  exist  which  render  the 
continuance  of  the  relation  proper. 

But  do  these  circumstances  exist  in  the  case  of 
any  of  the  Presbyterian  slave-holders  of  the  south? 
That  they  do  surround  them  all  is  more  than  we 
are  prepared  to  affirm.  It  would  be  altogether  un» 
like  earth  and  fallen  man,  if  all  could  be  justified 
in  holding  their  slaves  in  this  way*  Their  exist* 
ence  in  many  cases  is,  however,  perfectly  conceiv* 
able.  A  survey  of  the  extent  and  character  of  the 
country  in  which  slavery  prevails,  and  the  condi- 
tion of  the  inhabitants,  would  naturally  lead  us  to 
expect  to  find  them.  The  character,  in  other  re- 
spects, of  those  members  of  the  Church  who  hold 
slaves,  begets  a  strong  presumption  that  they  do  ex- 
ist. And  with  scarce  a  dissenting  voice,  they  are 
held  to  exist  by  southern  christians,  by  southern 
Presbyterians.  And  there  is  no  decisive  proof  that 
such  circumstances  do  not  surround  many  of  them* 
Ail  this  seems  almost  to  demonstrate  their  exist- 
ence. We  safely,  therefore,  conclude,  that  many 
southern  slave-holders,  who  are  members  of  the 
Church,  are  environed  with  such  circumstances  as 
justify  their  sustaining  this  relation. 


112 


POSITION  OP  THE  ASSEMBLY. 


That  the  relation  is  not,  in  its  own  nature,  ne- 
cessarily sinful,  has  already  been  sufficiently  shown. 
That  many  members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  south  sustain  this  relation,  under  circum- 
stances and  in  a  manner  which  render  them  free 
from  a  charge  of  criminality,  has  now  been  made 
apparent.  The  conclusion  is,  therefore,  inevitable, 
that  the  General  Assembly  has  taken  ground  essen- 
tially according  to  truth. 

In  view  of  all  this,  and  proceeding  upon  the  prin- 
ciple that  where  freedom  from  guilt  is  possible, 
every  man,  and  especially  every  christian,  is  to  be 
regarded  and  treated  as  innocent  until  he  is  proved 
guilty,  the  Assembly  have  rightly  declared  that 
**domestic  slaveiy,"  or  the  holding  of  slaves,  "un- 
der the  circumstances  in  which  it  exists  in  the 
southern  portion  of  our  country,  is  no  bar  to  chris- 
tian communion.*' 

This  position  the  Assembly  have  always  held, 
having  expressed  it  in  1796  in  substance,  reiterated 
it  in  1816,  and  set  it  forth  still  more  distinctly  in 
1846. 

But  it  is  argued  by  some  that  the  dictation  of 
this  truth  on  the  part  of  the  Assembly,  is  adapted 
to  do  harm ;  that  it  tends  to  soothe  the  troubled 
consciences  of  many  slave-holders,  and  furnish  an 
excuse  for  their  continuing  to  practice  the  wrongs 
of  the  slave  system,  c,  The  writer  is  free  to  confess 
that  he  tvas,  in  1845,  among  the  number  of  those 
who  thought  the  action  of  the  Assembly  inexpedi- 
ent. But  every  man  and  every  ecclesiastical  body 
must  of  course  form  their  own  judgment  in  such  a 


POSITION  OP  THE  ASSEMBLY.  113 

■  > 

case.  And  for  that  judgment  they  are  responsible. 
Under  this  sentiment  the  Assembly  acted.  They 
felt  constrained  to  utter  this  testimony  by  the  fre- 
quency and  importunity  with  which  they  were  pe- 
titioned upon  this  very  point.  The  responsibility 
in  this  case,  then,  lies  mainly  with  those  who 
urged  the  Assembly  to  declare  the  relation  sinful. 
It  is  not,  however,  in  the  nature  of  truth  to  do  in- 
jury or  give  license  for  the  commission  of  wrong. 
If  unprincipled  men  make  the  truth  an  occasion  of 
practicing  wickedness,  they  are  themselves  respon- 
sible, and  not  those  who  utter  the  truth  when  called 
to  do  so.  Nor  can  the  statement  that  a  man  may, 
without  sin,  hold  slaves  legitimately,  furnish  any 
shield  for  the  practice  of  oppression  or  wrong. 
And  this  is  especially  true  in  view  of  the  previous 
testimony  which  the  Assembly  had  borne  against 
the  system  of  slavery  with  all  its  specific  evils. 

But  it  is  also  urged  against  the  General  Assem- 
bly that  they  have  not,  with  as  much  frequency  and 
earnestness  as  the  case  demanded,  expressed  their 
condemnation  of  slavery,  and  enjoined  efforts  for 
its  removal.  It  is  not  impossible  that  the  objection 
is  true.  And  yet  it  is  questionable  whether  any 
thing  important  would  have  been  gained  by  the  fre- 
quent reiteration  of  the  same  sentiments.  And 
then  it  is  beyond  a  doubt,  that  on  several  occasions 
the  Assembly  took  the  course  they  did  in  view  of 
the  ultraism  manifested  by  those  very  persons  who 
now  complain  of  the  testimony  borne.  The  ultra 
and  fanatical  manner  in  which  the  subject  of  sla- 
very was  treated,  and  the  slave-holder  denounced, 


114 


POSITION  OP  THE  ASSEMBLY. 


by  many  in  the  north,  rendered  it  often  inexpedient 
for  the  Assembly  to  express  th^^mselves  upon  the 
subject;  lest  by  increasing  the  excitement  disastrous 
consequences  might  follow,  whilst  no  real  good 
could  possibly  be  done.  Had  they,  as  often  as  they 
were  importuned  to  do  so,  repeated  their  testimony 
against  slavery,  the  southern  portion  of  the  Church 
might  have  regarded  them  as  actuated  by  the  fanat- 
icism of  the  north,  and  been  led  to  extreme  and 
injurious  measures.  Hence  the  propriety  of  re* 
fusing  to  speak  upon  this  subject  as  often  as  ultra- 
ists  desired.  The  testimony  borne,  and  the  course 
pursued  by  the  Assembly  are,  therefore,  in  the 
main,  manifestly  according  to  truth  and  right. 

But,  viewed  in  another  aspect  there  is  a  mora] 
sublimity  in  the  course  pursued  by  the  General  As- 
sembly.   A  powerfully  conservative  influence  has 
been  exerted  by  this  course,  not  only  upon  the 
Church,  but  also  upon  the  community.    There  ex- 
isted antagonistic  ultraisms  in  the  Church  and  in  the 
world,  which,  unrestrained,  would  have  driven  the 
plow-share  of  division  through  the  very  midst  of 
our  Zion.    Both  these  must  be  calmly  and  firmly 
withstood.    From  the  north  an  immense  wave  of 
abolition  fanaticism  came  dashing  and  foaming. 
From  the  south  came  rolling  up  with  terrific  aspfect 
a  wave  of  pro-slavery  fanaticism.    From  opposite 
extremes  they  threatened  to  overwhelm  the  good 
old  ship  of  Presbyterianism,  freighted  as  she  is 
with  the  hopes  of  a  lost  world.    Already  these 
mountain  waves  had  dashed  in  pieces  two  noble 
'?essels,— (the  Baptist  and  Methodist  Episcopal 


POSITION  OP  THE  ASSEMBLY 


115 


Churches.)  They  simultaneously  broke  upon  her. 
They  dashed  over  her.  Every  timber  seemed  to 
bend  under  the  mighty  pressure.  The  period  was 
one  of  deep  and  painful  anxiety.  Her  friends, 
trembling,  feared  that  all  was  lost.  Many  hearts 
arose  in  prayer  and  faith  to  Him  who  holds  the 
winds  in  his  fists,  and  controls  the  hearts  of  the 
children  of  men.  Every  eye  was  turned  to  the 
scene  of  conflict.  But  see,  she  rises.  She  rights. 
Steadily  she  takes  her  onward  course.  All  is  safe. 
The  force  of  the  waves  is  spent.  The  fury  of  the 
storm  is  over.  Oil  is  cast  upon  the  troubled  wa- 
ters. With  increased  confidence  in  her  capacity, 
the  moderate,  the  wise,  and  the  good  rally  around 
her  and  rejoice  in  her  steady  onward  course.  The 
calm,  dignified,  consistent,  and  just  course  of  the 
Assembly,  from  the  beginning  of  the  recent  power- 
ful agitation  on  the  subject  of  slavery,  has  kept  the 
Church,  whilst  other  bodies  have  been  broken  into 
fragments;  has  held  ultraists  in  obeyance  until 
their  ultraism  has  given  place  to  calmer  views; 
has  secured  the  confidence  of  the  more  observing 
of  the  people  of  the  world,  and  a  high  degree  of 
peace  and  spiritual  prosperity  to  the  Church,  and 
has  left  her  free  to  apply  all  her  energies  to  the 
work  of  enlarging  her  borders,  the  conversion  ^of 
the  world,  yea,  and  the  salvation  of  the  poor  down- 
trodden slave.  Under  the  guidance  of  the  General 
Assembly,  the  Presbyterian  Church  alone,  with  the 
exception  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal,  Lutheran, 
and  German  Reformed  churches,  has  remained 
united,  exerting  a  commanding  influence  for  good, 


116 


POSITION  OF  THE  ASSEMBLY^ 


whilst  other  bodies  have  been  rent  asunder,  and 
their  fragments  left  to  spend  their  energies  in  mu- 
tual hostilities.  She  has  weathered  every  storm, 
and  now  under  the  smileo  of  God's  countenance 
the  prospering  gales  of  his  providence  and  spirit, 
she  moves  forward  peacefully  and  prosperously. 
Calm,  while  many  were  agitated ;  true,  while  many 
wandered  in  the  mazes  of  error;  dignified  and 
rights  while  many  were  foaming  out  fanaticism ; 
peaceful,  while  others  were  rent  with  fearful  storms ; 
and  fixed  and  firm  while  all  around  were  terrific 
upheavings,  the  Assembly  have  presented  a  specta- 
cle of  moral  grandeur.  The  course  pursued  by  the 
Assembly  has  also  been  powerfully  felt  for  the 
preservation  of  the  union  of  the  States,  and  is  still 
destined  to  be  powerfully  felt.  The  ties  which 
bind  together  these  States  are  not  all  political  nor 
mercenary.  Some  of  them  are  also  moral.  One 
of  the  most,  if  not  the  most  potent,  of  these  is,  the 
existence  and  union  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
North  and  South.  This  brings  many  of  the  in- 
habitants of  both  sections  of  the  country  into  high^ 
er,  holier,  stronger  bonds  of  union  than  any  politi- 
cal or  commercial  relationship  could.  And  while 
the  christian  confidence,  the  christian  affection,  the 
christian  co-operation  and  oneness  of  general  feel- 
ing and  interest  between  northern  and  southern 
Presbyterians,  remain  as  they  have  heretofore,  it 
will  be  exceedingly  difiicult  to  induce  them  to  con- 
sent to  the  severing  of  their  political  relations,  or 
to  take  a  course  politically  which  would  rupture 
those  holy  and  delightful  bonds  of  christian 


POSITION  OP  THE  ASSEMBLY.  117 


brotherhood.  The  cours6  of  the  General  Assem- 
bly, therefore,  which  has  been  "the  midst,  between 
extremes,  and  equally  removed  from  both,*'  and 
from  which  has  resulted,  under  the  divine  blessing, 
so  much  good,  temporal  and  spiritual,  cannot  but  be 
regarded  as,  in  the  main,  according  to  fvruth  and 
right,  and  as  challenging  our  high  admiration. 


118      ACTION  OF  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 


CHAPTER  V. 

WHAT  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH  HAS  DONE  AND  IS 
DOING  ON  BEHALF  OF  THE  SLAVES. 

When  we  speak  of  efforts  made  by  the  Church 
for  the  spread  of  the  gospel,  we  find  much  cause 
for  humiliation.  In  all  departments  of  labor  for 
the  advancement  of  Christ's  kingdom,  the  Presby- 
terian Church,  like  every  other  branch  of  Zion, 
has  fallen  far  below  the  standard  of  duty.  And 
this  is,  no  doubt,  especially  true  of  her  attempts  to 
secure  the  salvation  of  the  colored  race  in  the 
southern  part  of  our  own  country.  In  the  inscru- 
table providence  of  God  these  Africans  have  been 
cast,  as  heathen,  into  the  very  midst  of  the  Church. 
Literal  heathen,  degraded  to  the  lowest  possible 
point,  they  were,  when  they  were  brought  to  this 
country;  and  the  lapse  of  several  generations  has 
raised  many  of  ihem,  in  religious  knowledge  as  a 
general  fact,  but  a  little  above  heathenism.  To 
many  of  them,  nearly  all  the  vices  of  heathenism 
still  cling,  whilst  they  have  adopted  others  peculiar 
to  the  circumstances  in  which  they  are  placed.  In 
this  situation  have  they  been  lying  from  one  gene- 
ration to  another,  at  the  very  door  of  the  Church. 
But  they  have  been  lamentably  neglected.  And 
yet,  while  truth  and  candor  demand  this  confession, 
it  is  pleasant  to  be  able  ta  add,  that  they  have  not 


ON  BEHALF  OP  THE  SLAVES. 


110 


been  wholly  neglected  by  the  Church,  and  especi- 
ally by  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

As  early  as  1738,  the  United  Brethren  formed  a 
mission  to  the  slaves  in  South  Carolina,  li  was, 
however,  broken  up  the  next  year,  by  the  death  of 
one  of  its  missionaries,  and  the  removal  of  the 
other  to  Pennsylvania,  The  second  to  enter  this 
field  of  benevolent  labor  were  members  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church. 

In  1747,  a  little  more  than  forty  years  after  the 
organization  of  the  first  Presbytery  in  this  country, 
and  about  twenty  years  after  the  formation  of  the 
first  Synod,  the  Rev.  Samuel  Davies  and  the  Rev. 
John  Tod,  members  of  the  Presbytery  of  Hanover 
embracing  eastern  ¥irginia,  began  to  labor  for  their 
spiritual  good.  In  |1765  Mr.  Davies  gave  the  fol- 
lowing account  of  his  labors  among  them 

"The  inhabitants  of  Virginia  are  computed  to 
be  about  three  hundred  thousand  men,  the  one-half 
of  which  number  are  supposed  to  be  negroes.  The 
number  of  those  who  attend  my  ministry  at  partic- 
ular times  is  uncertain;  but  generally  about  three 
hundred  give  a  stated  attendance ;  and  never  have 
I  been  so  struck  with  the  appearance  of  an  assem- 
bly, as  when  I  have  glanced  my  eye  to  that  part  of 
the  meeting-house  where  they  usually  sit,  adorned^ 
for  so  it  seemed  to  me,  with  so  many  black  coun 
tenances,  eagerly  attentive  to  every  word  they  heard, 
and  frequently  bathed  in  tears. 

"  A  considerable  number  of  them,  (about  five 


♦Thoughts  on  Rel.  In.  Slaves,  by  W.  S.  Plumer. 


120      ACTION  OP  THE  PRESBYTEniAN  CHURCH 

hundred, )  have  been  baptised,  after  a  proper  time 
for  instruction,  and  having  given  credible  evidences, 
not  only  of  their  acquaintance  with  the  important 
doctrines  of  the  christian  reh'gion,  but  also  of  a 
deep  sense  of  them  upon  their  minds,  attested  by  a 
life  of  strict  piety  and  holiness.  As  they  are  not 
sufficiently  polished  to  dissemble  with  a  good  grace, 
they  express  the  sentiments  of  their  souls  so  much 
in  the  language  of  simple  nature,  and  with  such 
genuine  indications  of  sincerity,  that  it  is  impossi- 
ble to  suspect  their  professions,  when  attended  with 
a  truly  christian  life  and  exemplary  conduct.  My 
worthy  friend  Mr.  Tod,  minister  of  the  next  con- 
gregation, has  nearly  the  same  number  under  his 
instructions,  who,  he  tells  me,  discover  the  same 
serious  turn  of  mind.  In  short,  there  are  multi- 
tudes of  them  in  different  places,  who  are  willing 
and  eagerly  desirous  to  be  instructed,  and  embrace 
every  opportunity  of  acquainting  themselves  with 
the  doctrines  of  the  ^spel;  and  though  they  have 
generally  very  little  help  to  learn  them  to  read,  yet 
to  my  agreeable  surprise,  many  of  them,  by  dint  of 
application  at  their  leisure  hours,  have  made  such 
progress  that  they  can  read  a  plain  author  inteilli- 
gibly,  and  especially  their  Bibles." 

Mr.  Davies  obtained  from  an  associatidii  in  Lon- 
don.  Bibles  and  Hymn  Books,  and  distributed  them 
among  the  slaves.  In  speaking  of  the  effect  of 
these  books  he  says ; 

"  Sundry  of  them  (that  is,  the  h^groes,)  lodged 
in  my  kitchen  all  night,  and  sometimes  when  1 
have  awaked  about  two  or  three  o'clock  in  the 


ON  BEHALF  OP  THE  SLAVES.  121 

morning,  a  torrent  of  sacred  harmony  poured  into 
my  chamber,  and  carried  my  mind  away  to  heaven. 
In  this  seraphic  exercise  some  of  them  spend  al- 
most the  whole  night." 

He  afterwards  adds  that  two  Sabbaths  before  he 
had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  forty  of  then>  around  the 
table  of  the  Lord,  all  at  whom  made  a  credible 
profession  of  Christianity,  and  several  of  them 
with  unusual  evidences  of  sincerity;  and  that  he 
believed  there  were  more  than  a  thousand  negroes 
who  attended  upon  his  ministry  at  different  places 
where  he  alternately  officiated. 

The  labors  of  Rev.  Robert  Henry  seem  also  to 
have  been  much  blessed  to  the  negroes  in  Virginia. 
The  center  of  his  operations  was  Cub  creek,  in 
Charlotte  county.  Mr.  Henry  commenced  his  la- 
bors some  time  after  Mr.  Davies. 

Mr.  Henry  was  succeeded  by  Rev.  Drury  Lacy. 
During  Mr.  Lacy's  ministrations  at  Cub  creek, 
there  were  about  two  hundred  black  members  added 
to  the  Church.  Several  black  elders  were  appoint- 
ed and  set  apart  to  superintend  these  black  mem- 
bers. 

Mr.  Lacy  was  succeeded  by  Rev.  John  H.  Rice, 
D.  D.  He,  however,  did  but  little  in  the  cause  of 
the  slaves,  as  it  began  to  decline  as  soon  as  Mr. 
Lacy  ceased  to  labor  in  Charlotte.  Yet  the  old 
records  of  the  General  Assembly,  and  of  the  General 
Assembly's  Board  of  Missions,  show  that  his  labor 
was  not  in  vain  in  the  Lord. 

In  1807  the  Presbytery  of  Hanover  addressed  a 

circular  to  the  Churches  under  their  care,  solemnly 
11 


122      ACTION  OF  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 

exhorting  them  not  to  neglect  their  duty  to  their 
servants. 

About  the  time  of  the  labors  of  Mr«  Henry  at 
Cub  creek,  (1760,)  the  Rev.  Henry  Patillo,  pastor 
of  Grassy  creek  and  Nutbush  churches,  in  Gran- 
ville county,  North  Carolina,  was  also  laboring 
successfully  among  the  same  class  ofj  people.  But 
we  are  not  able  to  give  the  particulars  of  his  labor 
and  success.  Of  one  thing,  however,  we  are  well 
certified,  and  that  is,  that  the  good  effects  of  his 
labors  hs.ve  not  ceased  to  be  felt  extensively  to  this 
day. 

That  the  judicatories  of  our  Church  have,  from 
its  early  history,  looked  with  deep  interest  upon 
this  field  of  labor  appears  from  their  frequently  en- 
joining the  attention  to  the  religious  instruction  of 
the  slaves,  and  making  other  airrangements  for  their 
religious  training.  Thus,  in  1786,  the  following 
case  of  conscience  was  overtured  to  the  Synod  of 
New  York  and  Philadelphia,  viz.: 

"  Whether  christian  masters  or  mistresses' ought 
in  duty  to  have  such  children  baptised  as  are  under 
their  care,  though  born  of  parents  not  in  the  com" 
munion  of  any  Church?"  • 

"  Upon  this  overture  the  Synod  are  of  opinion 
that  christian  masters  and  mistresses,  whose  reli- 
gious profession  and  conduct  are  such  as  t6  give 
them  a  right  to  the  ordinance  of  baptism  for  their 
own  children,  may,  and  ought  to  dedicate  the  chila 
dren  of  their  household  to  God  in  that  ordinance, 
when  they  have  no  scruples  of  conscience  to  the 
contrary." 


ON  BEHALF  OF  THE  SLAVES. 


123 


At  the  same  meeting  of  the  Synod,  it  was  over- 
tui:ed  whether  christian  slaves,  having  children,  at 
the  entire  discretion  of  unchristian  masters,  and 
not  having  it  in  their  power  to  instruct  them  in  re- 
ligion, are  bound  to.  have  them  baptised;  and 
whether  a  christian  minister  in  this  predicament 
ought  to  baptise  them?" 

The  Synod  answered  both  these  inquiries  in  the 
affirmative. 

In  1816  the  General  x\ssembly  answered  this 
question,  "ought  baptism,  on  the  promise  of  the 
master,  to  be  administered  to  the  children  of 
slaves?"  as  follows,  viz.: 

"1.  That  it  is  the  duty  of  masters  who  are  mem- 
bers of  the  Church,  to  present  the  children  of  pa- 
rents in  servitude  to  the  ordinance  of  baptism,  pro- 
vided  they  are  in  a  situation  to  train  them  up  in  the 
nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord,  thus  securing 
them  the  rich  advantages  which  the  gospel  prom- 
ises. 

"2.  That  it  is  the  duty  of  christian  ministers  to 
inculcate  this  doctrine,  and  to  baptise  all  children 
of  this  description,  when  presented  to  them  by 
their  masters." 

When  the  convention  was  called,  in  1792,  to 
form  a  constitution  for  the  State  of  Kentucky,  the 
venerable  patriarch  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
that  State,  Rev.  David  Rice,  published  a  pamphlet 
entitled  "  Slavery  inconsistent  with  justice  and 
good  policy,"  and  in  a  powerful  argument  urged 
the  adoption  of  a  system  of  gradual  eniancipation. 
And  in  1794  the  Presbytery  of  Transylvania,  then 


124      ACTION  or  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 

coverinof  the  entire  Staie,  resolved  that  slaves  should 
be  taught  to  read  the  Scriptures  and  prepared  for 
freedom.  Two  years  later,  1796,  they  earnestly 
recommended  to  the  people  under  their  care,  all  the 
Presbyterians  of  the  State,  "to  emancipate  such  of 
their  slaves  as  they  may  think  fit  subjects  for  liber- 
ty, and  that  they  take  every  possible  measure,  by 
teaching  their  young  slaves  to^read,  and  giving  them 
such  other  instruction  as  may  be  in  their  power  to 
prepare  them  for  freedom." 

The  result  of  these  early  efforts  to  secure  the  prep- 
aration of  the  slaves  for  freedom,  and  to  bring  about 
finally  their  emancipation,  was  seen  in  the  late  con- 
test in  that  State.  We  are  assured  that  the  minis- 
try of  the  Presbyterian  Church%fe^^  almost  to  a 
man  staunch  emancipationists,  an^  ia  very  large  ma- 
jority of  the  eldership  and  of  tfeiriembership  were 
equally  opposed  to  the  continuance  of  islavery. 

These  statements  show  that  from  its  earliest  his- 
tory the  Presbyterian  Church  has  taken  an  interest 
in  this  field  of  labor,  and  has  to  some  considerable 
extent  occupied  it.  We  have  not  the  means  of  tra- 
cing the  history  of  her  efforts  on  behalf  of  the  down- 
trodden slaves.  It  is  a  fact,  however,  of  deep  inter- 
est, and  cheeringf  to  the  hearts  end  hopes  of  the 
friends  of  Zion,  that  concern  for  these  poor  abused 
sons  of  Ham  has  greatly  increased,  and  efforts  for 
salvation  have  greatly  multiplied  during  the  last  ten 
years,  in  the  Church.  This  will  fully  appear  from 
the  resolutions  and  plans  of  effort  adopted  by  the 
Southern  Synods  and  Presbyteries,  within  that  peri- 
do  ;  and  also  from  the  fact  that  within  the  same  period 


..ON  BEHALF  OF  THE  SLAVES.  125 

the  General  Assembly  has  repeatedly  called  the  at- 
tention of  the  Church  and  the  Board  of  Missions 
to  this  field  of  labor,  has, directed  the  appointment 
of  an  agency  connected  with  the  Board  of  Missions 
for  this  field  especially,  has  directed  the  addition  of 
a  column  to  the  statistical  tables  published  with  her 
minutes  from  year  to  year,  that  the  whole  Church 
may  know  how  many  of  these  despised  people  are 
members  of  her  communion,  and  what  progress  is 
making  in  the  work  of  their  conversion,  and  what 
still  remains  to  be  done  on  their  behalf,  and  has 
commenced  the  work  through  the  Eoard  of  Missions 
of  sending  missionaries  to  labor  for  them  exclu- 
sively. 

The  folio  wing  is  a4  extract  from  the  minutes  of 
.  thojSynod  of  Alabama  for  1845,  exhibiting  their 
views  and  plan  of  laboring  for  the  good  of  the 
slaves ; 

"The  committee  on  the  instruction  of  the  color- 
ed population  made  their  report,  which  was  receiv- 
ed and  adopted,  as  follows; — 

"  The  committee  appointed  to  consider  the  claims 
of  our  colored  population  in  the  Church  of  God, 
for  adequate  religious  instruction,  beg  leave  to  re- 
port that  they  have  given  this  subject  their  best  at- 
tention, and  after  careful  consultation,  are  of  opin- 
ion, that  encumbered  though  this  subject  is,  with 
many  and  formidable  difficulties,  yet,  even  if  all 
that  the  heart  of  christian  philanthropy  might  desire, 
cannot  at  once  or  very  speedily  be  attained,  still 
much  may  be  done  by  judicious  effort,  and  an  ad" 
vance  be  made  towards  the  complete  attainment  of 


126      ACTION  OP  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 

the  great  object  proposed,  viz.:  the  thorough  reli- 
gious instruction  of  our  whole  colored  population. 

"  With  a  view  to  this  end  the  committee  recom- 
mend to  the  Synod  the  adoption  of  the  following 
resolution,  viz; 

"  1.  That  in  our  opinion  it  is  the  duty  of  every 
owner  or  employer  of  slaves,  to  give  them  all  pos- 
sible facilities  for  receiving  sound  and  judicious  in- 
struction in  their  duties  to  God,  to  society  and  to 
each  other. 

**2.  That  in  every  household,  and  on  every 
plantation,  the  servants  should,  if  practicable,  be 
assembled  daily  to  hear  the  reading  of  the  Bible 
and  to  call  upon  God  in  prayer.  That,  especially 
on  the  Lord!g?^ay^ ;  thoy  should  be  encouraged  and 
required  to  j^itencl  the  worship  of  God  and  th^ 
preaching  i'^^^^^^  word,  when  opportunity  tt)  do  so 
can  be  ^€^rded  thsm.  The  children  andthe  young- 
er servants  especially,  should  be  carefully  instructed 
in  some  appropriate  compend  of  religious  truth,  as, 
e.  g. — the  shorter  catechism;  and  such  catechetical 
instruction  can  then  only  be  effectually  given  when 
it  is  under  the  direction  of  the  owner  himself. 

"  3.  That  every  Church  Session  is  bound  in  duty 
to  tiiis  clsss  of  our  population,  to  see  to  it  that 
among  them  and  for  their  benefit.  Sabbath  schools 
be  regularly  conducted,  in  which  familiar  instruction 
shall  be  orally  given,  aided  by  the  use  of  Jones' 
catechism  or  some  similar  compend. 

"4.  That  it  is  the  duty  of  every  minister  of 
the  Gospel  to  pay  special  attention  to  the  colored 
people,  the  servants  of  the  members  of  his  congre- 


ON  BEHALF  OP  THE  SLAVES.  I2f 


gation,  and  to  impart  religious  instruction  for  theii* 
accommodation,  carefully  adapted  from  its  simplicity 
and  plainness  to  the  level  of  their  capacities.  Such 
instruction  should  be  given  not  only  on  the  Sabbath, 
and  at  the  usual  place  of  worship  for  the  white?, 
but  also  as  often  as  practicable  on  week  days,  and 
on  the  plantations  where  the  slaves  labor.  The  bet- 
ter to  effect  this  great  object,  it  is  recommended  to 
all  our  Churches  to  yield  to  the  negroes,  and  for 
their  special  benefit,  a  definite  portion,  say  one- 
fourth  of  their  minister's  time. 

"5.  That  we  highly  approve  the  measure  that 
has  been  so  successfully  adopted  in  some  of  our 
sister  and  neighboring  States^  of  the.^f^^^  of 
associations  of  planters  and  ->slave  owners,  for  the 
employment  and  maintainance  of  discreet  and  de- 
voted ministers,  as  missionaries  to  the  blacks,  who, 
under  the  patronage  of  the  Association,  labor  among 
the  negroes  on  the  plantations,  preaching  the  gospel 
to  them  at  suitable  points,  visiting  the  negroes  at 
their  quarters  and  in  their  cabins^  and  catechising 
their  children  with  all  pastoral  fidelity,  tenderness 
and  care.  Such  Associations  we  deem  eminently 
judicious,  safe,  and  productive  of  good  to  all  class- 
es; nor  can  we  forbear  the  expression  of  our  hope, 
that  ere  long  such  Associations  will  be  formed  and 
successfully  operating  throughout  the  planting  dis* 
tricts  of  south  Alabama. 

"  6.  That  the  Presbyteries  under  the  care  of  this 
Synod,  be  directed  to  urge  upon  every  Session  and 
every  minister  subject  to  their  jurisdiction,  immedi- 
ate and  earnest  attention  to  this  subject,  and  o  the 


128      ACTION  OP  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 

plan  herein  proposed ;  and  that  they  require  ac  every 
meeMng  of  the  Presbytery  a  full  statement  from 
each  Session  of  the  degree  of  attention  given  to 
this  subject,  and  the  steps  actually  taken  for  the 
benefit  of  the  blacks,  and  that  a  minute  account  be 
rendered  to  the  Synod  on  this  subject  every  year. 

"7.  That  each  minister  and  the  Session  of  each 
vacant  church  be  directed  to  have  these  resolutions 
read  from  the  pulpit  on  the  first  Sabbath  in  Jami- 
ary  next,  or  as  soon  thereafter  as  practicable,  with 
suitable  admonition  as  to  the  importance  of  dis- 
charging our  duty  to  the  colored  population/' 

In  1832  the  Synod  of  Virginia  adopted,  after 
mature  and  careful  deliberation,  an  overture  from 
the  Presbytery  of  East  Hanover,  relative  to  the 
licensure  of  laymen  to  give  religious  instruction  to 
the  colored  population.  The  plan  proposed  by  this 
overture  is  presented  in  the  following  resolutions, 
viz.: 

"1.  Resolved,  That  any  Church  Session  within 
our  bounds  be,  and  they  hereby  are  authorized  to 
appoint  any  Suitable  persons,  either  officers  or  mem- 
bers, to  conduct  religious  worship  for  the  benefit  of 
slaves  or  other  colored  persons,  and  to  communi- 
cate instruction  in  any  way  which  the  constitution 
of  our  Church  and  the  laws  of  the  land  do  not  for- 
bid. 

'^^  And  be  it  further  resolved,  That  when  any 
Session  determines  to  license  and  appoint  any  per- 
son as  above  provided,  that  they  do  it  in  the  fol- 
lowing form,  viz.: 

"„The  Session  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of 


ON  BEHALF  OP  THE  SLAVES 


129 


 ,  do  hereby  authorize  and  license  you,  A.  B., 

to  hold  religious  meetings  and  give  religious  in- 
struction orally,  as  a  layman,  to  slaves  and  other 
people  of  color,  wherever  God  in  his  providence 
may  call  you,  and  so  long  as  you  continue  a  regu- 
lar member  of  this  Church,  or  until  it  may  seem 
expedient  to  the  Session  to  recall  this  authority. 

Resolved,  That  the  ministers,  ruling  elders,  and 
members  of  said  churches  be  earnestly  enjoined  to 
invite  such  of  their  brethren  as  they  may  judge  to 
possess  the  requisite  gifts  and  graces,  solemnly  and 
prayerfully  to  consider  whether  it  is  not  their  duty 
to  engage  in  this  important  work. 

Resolved,  That  the  ministers  and  Sessions  of 
our  churches  be  requested  to  give  to  the  persons 
licensed  under  this  system,  all  the  aid  and  encour- 
agement in  their  power,  by  faithful  and  affection- 
ate counsel  and  warning,  and  by  all  other  suitable 
methods;  and  that  all  the  members  of  the  churches 
under  the  care  of  this  Presbytery  be,  and  they 
hereby  are,  affectionately  urged  to  bear  continually 
these  teachers  and  their  labors  before  the  throne  of 
grace,  and  in  an  especial  manner  so  to  do  at  the 
monthly  concert  of  prayer,  and  on  the  first  Monday 
of  January,  1833;  and  to  use  such  other  measures 
as  they  may  believe  will  be  calculated  to  extend 
their  influence  over  the  colored  people,  and  promote 
their  usefulness  in  their  work." 

After  the  experience  of  two  years,  in  1834,  the 
Synod 

'-^Resolved,  That  it  be  earnestly  recommended 

to  the  ministers  and  Church  Sessions  throughout 
12 


130      ACTION  OF  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHUKCH 


the  bounds  of  this  Synod,  to  increase  their  efforts 
for  the  salvation  of  our  colored  population;  and 
especially  that  the  resolution  passed  at  a  former 
meeting  of  this  body,  authorizing  church  Sessions 
to  license  laymen  to  give  oral  religious  instructions 
to  this  class  of  our  population,  be  attended  to  when- 
ever the  resident  minister  cannot  fully  perform  that 
important  duty." 

The  scheme  thus  adopted  and  commended,  we 
are  assured,  seemed  to  be  working  well  5  but  through 
the  deep  feeling  excited  in  Virginia  by  the  ultra 
abolition  movements  at  the  north,  it  had  to  be  aban- 
doned. But  its  abandonment  did  not  cause  all  ef- 
forts on  the  behalf  of  the  slaves  to  cease,  i'or  in 
November,  1836,  the  following  resolution  was 
adopted,  viz.; 

Resolved,  That,  this  Synod  once  more  com« 
mend  to  the  churches  under  its  care,  the  subject  of 
the  religious  instruction  of  the  colored  population 
within  our  bounds ;  and  w^e  especially  exhort  min- 
isters, elders,  and  heads  of  families  to  renewed  ex- 
ertion, in  all  lawful  and  proper  ways  for  the  spirit- 
ual benefit  of  this  class  of  our  people.'* 

Again,  October  31st,  1844,  the  Synod  took  tlie 
following  action  on  the  subject : 

The  committee  So  whom  was  referred  the  sub- 
ject of  the  instruction  of  the  colored  people  pre- 
sented the  following  report^  which  was  adopted^ 
viz.: 

"  That,  regarding  the  religious  instruction  of  our 
colored  population,  in  the  language  of  a  reverend 
father  in  another  Synod,  as  the  most  important 


ON  BEHALF  OP  THE  SLAVES. 


131 


missionary  work  devolving  on  the  Church  in  the 
south,  they  humbly  conceive  that  it  is  the  duty  of 
this  Synod — a  duty  which  they  cannot  neglect 
without  being  guilty  of  a  great  sin — to  take  imme- 
diate and  decisive  action  on  the  subject.  They 
would,  therefore,  recommend  to  the  Synod  the 
adoption  of  the  following  resolutions: 

"1.  Resolved^  That  it  be  recommended  to  all  the 
ministers  belonging  to  this  Synod,  to  preach  to  the 
colored  people  specially  and  statedly,  as  far  as  prac- 
ticable. 

"2.  Resolved^  That  Synod  would  recommend, 
wherever  it  may  be  practicable,  the  establishment 
cf  Sabbath  schools  for  the  oral  instruction  of  the 
coloreflf  people. 

'•3.  Resolved^  That  it  be  recommended  to  the 
members  of  the  churches  within  our  bounds  to 
adopt,  wherever  it  may  be  necessary,  some  system- 
atic mode  for  the  religious  instruction  of  the  ser- 
vants in  their  families. 

"4.  Resolved^  That  the  several  Presbyteries  be- 
longing to  this  Synod,  be  required  to  take  the  super- 
vision of  this  whole  matter,  and  require  the  several 
churches  under  their  care  to  report  annually  to  them 
on  the  subject,  and  that  tliey  make  annual  reports 
to  the  Synod." 

The  foregoing  plan  for  providing  instructors  and 
instruction  for  the  slaves,  although  abandoned,  is 
given  here  for  the  purpose  of  slrdwing  the  pressing 
demand  there  is  for  efforts  in  this  field,  the  spirit  of 
the  members  of  the  Synod  in  reference  to  it*  and 
the  withering  influence  of  theultraism  of  the  norlii 


132      ACTION  OP  THE  PRESBYTEKIAN  CHURCH 

upon  the  labors  of  the  Church  on  behalf  of  the 
slaves,  and  consequently  upon  their  highest  in- 
terests. 

The  Synod  of  North  Carolina  appointed  a  com- 
mittee, in  1846,  to  report  on  the  subject  of  the  re- 
ligious instruction  of  the  slaves.  That  committee 
reported,  in  18 17,  and  their  report  was  adopted,  and 
is  as  follows : 

"  The  committee  appointed  at  the  last  stated  ses- 
sion of  the  Synod  to  inquire  into  the  mbral  con- 
dition of  the  colored  population  within  oiir  bounds, 
and  to  report  such  measures  as  ought  to  be  adopted 
to  provide  more  effectually  for  their  religious  in- 
struction, beg  leave  to  submit  the  following  remarks 
and  resolutions  as  their  report,-  viz.: 

"  A  late  writer  on  this  subject  has  observed  that 
*  the  national  mind  is  beginning  to  look  earnestly 
at  the  political  aspect  of  the  slavery  question,  the 
religious  mind  B,t  ihe  moral  aspect,  and  the  south- 
ern mind  at  the  social  and  economical  aspect.' 

Whilst  we  believe)  the  above  statement  of  Dr. 
Durbin,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  to  be  substantially  true, 
we  doubt  whether  the  evangelical  mind  of  this  Sy- 
nod, or  of  a  large  part  of  the  christian  world,  is 
properly  awake  to  the  moral  necessities  of  the  col- 
ored race,  or  to  the  obligations  which  Christianity 
imposes  in  their  behalf.  This,  too,  we  are  con- 
strained to  fear,  is  emphatically  true  of  the  evan- 
gelical mind  touching  the  colored  population  of  this 
country. 

■  "How  much  soever  men  may  perplex  and  vex 
themselves  and  others  about  the  slavery  question  in 


ON  BEHALF  OP  THE  SLAVES. 


133 


its  various  political,  moral,  social,  and  economical 
aspects,  or  differ  in  opinion  in  regard  to  the  civil 
relation  of  our  colored  population,  there  are  impor- 
tant aspects  of  this  great  and  delicate  subject  in 
which  (it  may  be  assumed)  all  good  and  wise  men 
are  cordially  agreed. 

"1.  Our  colored  population,  whether  bond  or 
free,  are,  equally  with  any  classes  of  society,  the 
accountable,  moral  agents  of  the  great  Creator, 
Preserver  and  Proprietor  of  mankind;  and  as  such, 
are  destined  to  live  forever  with  the  ransomed  in 
heaven,  or  to  lie  down  with  the  lost  spirits!  in  ever- 
lasting burnings.  It  is  a  gross  slander  to  charge 
southern  christiaths,  as  they  have  sometimes  been 
charged,  with  regarding  and  treating  their  slaves 
'as  beasts  of  burden;'  or,  at  least,  as  '  mere  hew- 
ers of  wood  and  drawers  of  water.'  They  should 
be,  and  in  fact  by  southern  christians,  are  regarded 
and  treated  as  the  immortal  and  accountable  crea- 
tures of  God,  as  truly  as  their  masters  are,  hasten- 
ing with  them  to  the  same  tribunal,  to  render  a 
strict  account  and  to  receive  a  righteous  retribu- 
tion. ; 

"  2.  Our  servants  are  part  and  parcel  with,  our 
children,  of  our  household,  strictly  and  emphatic- 
ally minor  members  of  our  families,  and  so  regard- 
ed both  by  the  civil  and  moral  law.  Hence  the 
laws  of  the  country  hold  the  lieads  of  families 
bound  to  feed  and  clothe,  to  treat  humanely,  to  pro- 
tect and  defend,  both  children  and  servants;  thus 
making  them  both  minors — ^the  one  class  through 
life,  the  other  until  they  arrive  at  a  certain  age. 


134      ACTION  OP  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 

The  term  *  household,'  in  Scripture,  too,  though 
variously  used,  is  often  so  emploj'ed  as  to  include, 
with  the  children,  the  servants  of  the  house, 
whether  bond  or  hired.  Hence,  *  household  ser- 
vants' we  find  to  be  a  scripture  phrase.  The  term 
*  servant,'  moreover,  is  very  frequently,  if  not  gen- 
erally, so  used  as  necessarily  to  imply  this  relation. 
In  the  fourth  commandment  they,  as  well  as  the 
sons  and  daughters,  are  especially  enumerated  in 
the  prohibition.  Thus  not  only  does  the  whole 
frame  work  of  society,  with  the  universal  opera- 
tion of  social  and  domestic  ties,  but  also  the  genius 
and  spirit  of  the  Bible,  with  all  its  implications 
touching  the  subject,  W^r  MS  out  in  conijiliMbn 
that  our  servs^nts  are  minors,  lacmbers  of  our  house- 
holds,  bearing  a  relation  to  their  masters  in  many 
respects  similar  to  that  whfch  children  bear  to  their 
parents.  Hence, 

"3.  We  infer  that  there  is  a  solemn  obligation 
resting  upon  masters  to  care  and  provide  for  their 
servants,  to  say  the  least,  as  binding  as  that  to  pro- 
vide for  their  children.  Nor  is  this  obligation  con- 
fined to  the  feeding  and  clothing  of  them,  to  the 
promotion  of  their  domestic  comforts,  or  the  pro- 
tecti/QB  of  them  in  their  civil  rights.  It  extends  to 
their  spiritual  and  immortal  interests.  There  is 
evidently  in  nature,  in  the  moral  sense  of  mankind, 
as  well  as  in  an  enlightened  reason,  something  that 
concedes  to  the  position  here  taken.  And  especi- 
ally does  this  feeling  develope  itself  when  Christi- 
anity exerts  its  legitimate  influence.  Children  ^nd 
servants  are  alike  dependent  and  subject  to  author- 


ON  B£HALP  OF  TUB  SLAVES* 


135 


hy.  They  are,  therefore,  in  like  manner,  to  be 
-  bared  and  provided  for,  especially  in  regard  to  the 
interests  of  the  sod.  Yea,  more.  As  the  servant 
is  a  minor  for  life,  and  his  time  under  the  control 
of  his  master,  it  is  the  dictate  of  common  sense,  as 
well  as  of  the  Bible,  that  there  is  a  special  and 
nwM  solemn  obligation  resting  upon  itiis  master  to 
provide  for  his  religious  instruction.  If  this  be  not 
true,  who  is  to  provide  for  it?  Their  condition, 
on  this  supposition,  is  worse  than  tiiat  of  the  hea- 
then. For  if  there  be  no  obligation  on  their  mas- 
ters to  provide  for  them,  then  it  will  follow  that 
they  are  left,  in  the  arrangements  of  the  divine 
government,  entirely  unprovided  for — ^placed  not 
u!%nly  out  of,  but  even  beyond  the  reach  of,  the 
,  imeans  of  salvation;  a  conclusion  not  to  be  enter- 

jiairsed  for  a  moment. 
^  "  4.  ft  may  fairly  be  assumed,  moreover,  that  if 
i&e  foregoing  position  be  tenable,  the  judicatories 
of  the  Church  are  bound  to  look  .after  the  spiritual 
interests  and  welfare  of  our  colored  population, 
with  as  much  care  and  diligence  as  they  do  after 
thpse  of  any  other  classes  of  the  community. 
Most  obviously  we  should  be  more  concerned  for 
chem  than  for  the  distant  heathen;  because  they  are 
in  the  midst  of  us  and  dependent  upon  us.  We 
reap  the  fruit  of  their  labor  in  common  with  their 
masters,  and  if  we  do  not  care  and  provide  for 
them,  no  other  christian  organization  will.  In- 
deed, as  that  class; of  people  generally,  with  veiy 
few  and  rare  exceptions,  are  more  ignorant,  have 
less  capacity,  have  fewer  facilities  and  opportuni- 


136      ACTION  OP  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 

ties,  and  are  more  liable  to  error,  and  more  exposed 
to  temptation,  they  should  claim  more  of  our  sym- 
pathy and  effort.  The  judicatories  of  the  Church, 
therefore,  as  other  portions  of  the  community,  have 
weighty  obligations  resting  upon  them  in  regard  to 
what  have  been  called  *our  domestic  heathen.' 
They  should  carefully  look  after  and  facilitate,  not 
only  the  religious  instruction  of  the  people  in  gen- 
eral, and  of  the  children  of  the  Church  in  particu- 
lar, but  also  and  especially  of  the  colored  popula- 
tion in  their  respective  bounds.  At  any  rate,  they 
should  see  that  the  colored  population  of  their  own 
congregations  are  instructed  in  the  principles  and 
doctrines  of  Christianity." 

The  report  adopted  by  the  Synpd,  presents  here 
a  detailed  examination  of  statistics,  to  furnish  which 
would  unduly  swell  the  number  of  these  passes. 
The  result  to  which  this  examination  leads,  is, 
that  while  neither  the  Synod  nor  other  denom- 
inations are  doing  all  that  they  might  and  ought 
to  do  for  the  religious  instruction  of  the  peo- 
ple of  color,  yet,  taking  the  whole  population,  the 
number  taught,  and  the  propbrtion  who  are  com- 
municants in  the  Church  are  about  as  great  as  in 
many  other  portions  of  the  community  where  sla- 
very does  not  exist.    The  report;  proceeds : 

Nor  has  the  correspondence  of  your  committee 
with  the  Presbyteries,  furnished  the  materials  for 
drawing  a  viev/  of  this  subject  materially  different 
from  that  which  is  now  presented.  No  presbyte- 
rial  action,  it  is  believed,  has  been  had  in  either  of 
the  Presbyteries  of  Orange  or  Concord,  except  in 


ON  BEHALF  OP  THR  SLAVES. 


137 


the  latter  to  refer  the  subject  to  a  committee  to  re- 
port next  spring.  In  most  of  the  houses  of  worship 
in  these  Presbyteries,  as  well  as  in  that  of  Fayette- 
ville,  places  are  appropriated  for  the  colored  peo- 
ple, sufficient,  perhaps,  to  accommodate  all  who  at- 
tend. If  these  appropriations  were  more  spacious, 
and  especially  if  the  colored  people  received  more 
frequent,  direct,,  and  appropriate  attention,  it  is  be- 
lieved that  th^ir  attendance  would  be  much  more 
numerous,  constant,  and  profitable.  In  some  of 
the  churches  there  are  weekly  Sabbath  schools  held 
for  the  oral  instruction  of  the  colored  portion  of  the 
congregation;  and  in  these,  as  well  as  in  many 
christian  families,  Dr.  Jones'  Catechism  is  suc- 
cessfully used.  Most  of  our  ministers  preach  more 
or  less  frequently,  by  special  appointment,  to  the 
colored  people.  On  such  occasions  the  attendance 
is  much  more  numerous,  and  the  attention  is 
much  more  encouraging.  The  committee  are  grat- 
ified to  be  able  also  to  state,  that  the  Presbytery 
of  Fayetteville  is  reported  to  have  taken  special 
action,  and  to  be  actively  and  successfully  engaged 
in  behalf  of  their  colored  population.  That  Pres- 
bytery has  taken  the  ground  that  the  colored  people 
constitute  a  constit  lent  part  of  the  respective  con- 
gregations within  the  bounds  of  which  they  live, 
and  are  to  receive  a  proportionable  part  of  the  pas- 
toral and  ministerial  labor.  In  that  Presbytery, 
alsoa  Sabbath  schools  and  Bible  and  Catechetical 
classes  are  attended  by  many  of  the  ministers, 
ruling  elders,  and  private  christians,  at  the  church, 
at  their  own  homes,  and,  in  several  instances,  in 


138      ACTION  OP  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 

houses  erected  for  the  special  benefit  of  the  colored 
people.  That  Presbytery,  moreover,  requires  their 
ministers  and  church  Sessions  to  present  a  minute 
report,  at  each  semi-annual  meeting,  of  their  labors 
and  success  among  their  people  of  color.  It  ought 
further  to  be  stated,  that  that  Presbytery  has  made 
several  abortive  efforts,  and  are  still  desirous  to  ob- 
tain the  services  of  a  missionary  exclusively  for 
the  benefit  of  the  negroes  within  their  bounds. 

"Whilst  the  moral  character  and  deportment  of 
those  colored  people  who  are  members  of  our 
churches,  or  who  attend  regularly  upon  the  means 
of  grace,  are  quite  as  good,  in  proportion  to  their 
knowledge  and  opportunities,  as  those  of  the  white 
people,  it  is  humiliating  to  know  that  the  reverse  is 
true  of  those  that  are  neither  members  of  the 
Church  nor  hearers  of  the  gospel.  This  fact 
should  stimulate  us  to  the  adoption  of  such  means 
for  their  benefit  as  will  place  them  under  the  trans- 
forming influence  of  the  gospel  of  Christ. 

"With  the  view  of  calling  a  more  general  and 
special  attention  to  this  subject,  and  for  the  purpose 
of  having  the  spiritual  interests  of  our  colored  peo- 
ple more  fully  and  more  extensively  understood,  as 
well  as  more  adequately  and  more  effectually  at- 
tended to,  your  committee  respectfully  recommend 
the  following  resolutions  for  the  adoption  of  the 
Synod,  viz.: 

"1.  That  the  Synod  of  North  Carolina  feels  a 
deep  solicitude  for  the  moral  and  spiritual  interests 
of  her  colored  population,  believing  that  they  de- 
mand the  special  attention  of  the  higher  judicato- 


ON  BEHALF  OF  THE  SLAVES. 


139 


ries,  as  well  as  of  the  pastors  and  Sessions  of  our 
churches. 

"2.  That  the  Presbyteries  under  the  care  of  this 
Synod  be  directed  to  pay  very  special  attention  to 
this  subject ;  to  call  the  attention  of  all  the  church- 
es and  pastors  under  their  care  particularly  to  it ;  to 
see,  as  far  as  practicable,  that  adequate  and  com- 
fortable accommodations  be  furnished  to  them  in 
the  sanctuary ;  and  that  the  gospel  be  preached  to 
them,  as  to  the  poor  for  whom  the  gospel  was  pro- 
vided; and  to  enjoin  it  upon  christian  families 
to  do  all  they  can  to  cause  them  to  sanctify  the 
Sabbath,  attend  the  sanctuary,  and  to  have  them 
otherwise  thoroughly  instructed  in  the  principles  of 
revealed  religion. 

"  3.  That  it  be  earnestly  recommended  to  the 
Presbyteries  to  employ,  each,  as  soon  as  practica- 
ble, a  missionary  of  undoubted  qualifications  to  de- 
vote himself  exclusively  to  this  department  of  la- 
bor, within  their  respective  bounds,  and  to  report 
faithfully  his  plans  and  their  results  at  each  smi- 
annual  meeting." 

The  following  are  the  resolutions  and  plans  of 
effort  on  behalf  of  the  slaves  adopted  by  some  of 
the  southern  Presbyteries  : 

The  Presbytery  of  Lexington,  of  the  Synod  of 
Kentucky,  some  years  since,  adopted  the  following 
resolutions.  They  indicate  both  their  sense  of  duty 
and  their  method  of  laboring  for  the  benefit  of  the 
slaves: 

Resolved,  1st,  That  all  our  pastors  and  stated 
supplies,  should  consider  the  servants  of  the  house- 


140      ACTION  OP  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 

holds  belonging  to  their  respective  charges,  who 
are  not  members  of  other  churches,  as  being  justly 
entitled  to  a  share  of  their  pastoral  care,  in  the 
same  manner  as  the  children  of  the  household  are; 
and  that  they  should  adapt  their  ordinary  discourses 
to  their  capacities,  and  as  often  as  they  think  expe- 
dient preach  to  them  seperately,  and  by  special  ap- 
pointment. 

"2.  As  the  word  of  God  clearly  recognizes  the 
relation  of  master  and  servant  at  a  time  when  ser- 
vants were  mostly  slaves,' and  enjoins  upon  them  the 
duties  which  they  respectively  owe  to  each  other  ; 
therefore, 

"  Resolved,  That  pastors  should  carefully  incul- 
cate upon  masters  and  servants  their  relative  duties, 
and  teach  them  what  are  the  proper  effects  which 
the  gospel,  when  cordially  embraced,  will  necessa- 
rily produce  in  their  hearts  and  lives  respectively, 
in  regard  to  this  relation. 

"  3.  That  the  Sessions  be  enjoined  to  establish 
Sabbath  schools  for  the  oral  instruction  of  the  col- 
ored people  in  every  congregation  where  it  is  prac- 
ticable, to  be  superintended  and  taught  by  them- 
selves or  some  pious  members  of  the  Church,  and 
that  masters  and  mistresses  should  take  a  lively  in- 
terest in  the  subject,  and  give  it  efficient  aid  and  en- 
couragement by  requiring  their  servants  to  attend, 
and  by  their  hearty  concurrence  in  the  object  sought 
to  be  attained  in  those  schools ;  and  by  showing 
their  servants  at  home  that  they  earnestly  desire 
their  spiritual  welfare.  Without  the  hearty  co-op- 
eration of  masters  and  mistresses,  pastors  and  Ses- 


ON  BEHALF  OP  THE  SLAVES. 


141 


sions  w  ill  be  able  to  accomplish  but  little  in  giving 
the  gospel  to  servants. 

"4.  That  pastors  be  careful  to  enforce  on  pious 
masters  and  mistresses  that  they  are  solemnly  bound 
to  use  their  best  endeavors  to  teach  the  gospel  to 
their  servants,  both  by  their  relation  to  them  as 
members  of  their  families,  and  by  the  authority  of 
God  as  revealed  in  his  word  ;  not  only  instruction, 
advice,  and  admonition,  but  even  authority  may  be 
necessary,  that  the  Sabbath  may  be  observed  and 
the  house  of  God  attended ;  and  that  our  servants 
may  hear  the  gospel  and  be  instructed  in  the  Sab- 
bath schools,  and  thus  be  brought  to  salvation 
through  the  knowledge  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ ;  and  every  effort  should  be  accompa- 
nied with  prayer  to  God  that  he  would  make  the 
instructions  given  effectual  to  salvation. 

"5.  That  our  colored  people  be  taught  the  sa- 
credness  and  perpetuity  of  the  marriage  relation; 
and  it  is  further  recommended  that  proper  efforts 
should  be  made  to  have  the  rites  of  matrimony  cel- 
ebrated in  all  cases  amo  g  them  with  due  solem- 
nity, and  in  accordance  with  the  word  of  God. 

"  6.  That  the  roll  be  called  at  every  autumnal 
meeting  of  the  Presbytery,  to  ascertain  the  dili- 
gence of  our  ministers  and  Sessions  in  reference 
to  the  duties  specified  in  the  preceding  resolu- 
tions." 

The  Presbytery  of  Western  District  of  the  Sy- 
nod of  Mississippi,  at  its  spring  session  in  1850, 
adopted  the  following  resolution  on  this  subject, 
viz.: 


142      ACTION  OF  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 

"  Resolved,  That  we,  as  a  Presbytery,  will  en- 
deavor prayerfully  to  observe  the  injunction  of  the 
General  Assembly  to  instruct  the  slaves  in  our 
bounds ;  and  that  the  Session  of  each  church  under 
our  care  be  enjoined  to  see  servants  carefully  in- 
structed in  the  great  principles  of  the  gospel,  at; 
home  aind  in  the  churclies,  so  far  as  practicable, 
and  report  their  diligence  herein  at  each  spring 
meeting  of  Presbytery." 

The  ibllowing  plan  of  labor  on  the  behalf  of  the 
slaves,  was  adopted  some  time  since  by  the  Presby- 
tery of  Georgia,  of  the  Synod  of  Georgia : 

"  It  is  a  principle  not  to  be  called  in  question, 
that  when  pastors  are  settled  over  churches  in  our 
country,  they  are  settled  over  all  the  different  class- 
es and  conditions  of  men  who  compose  those 
churches. 

"  Servants  form  a  component  part  of  all  our 
churches.  They  as  naturally  and  properly  worship 
with  their  owners  as  children  with  their  parents ; 
and  it  %?ou]d  be  as  inconsistent  for  pastors  to  ne- 
glect the  children  as  the  servants  of  the  households 
over  which  they  are  called  to  preside.  They  are 
as  responsible  for  the  one  class  as  for  the  other. 
This  is  the  view  which  the  word  of  God  authorizes 
us  to  take  ;  for  we  discover  Paul,  in  his  epistles  to 
the  churches  which  he  himself  planted,  and  to 
which  he  personally  ministered,  including  servants 
in  those  churches ;  and,  along  with  masters,  he  gives 
them,  as  part  of  his  charge,  instruction  and  exhor- 
tations suitable  to  their  circumstances  and  condition 
in  life. 


ON  BEHALF  OP  THE  SLAVES. 


143 


"And  we  find  that  as  he  gives  Timothy  com- 
mandment touching  all  classes  of  persons  embraced 
in  the  churches,  so  he  does  not  overlook  the  ser- 
vants. He  commands  him  to  exhort  and  instruct 
them,  and  thereby  teaches  him  to  include  them  in  his 
pastoral  charge.  We  thus  have  example  and  pre- 
cept from  the  holy  apostle.  It  is  not  neqessary 
for  us  to  enlarge  our  proofs.  The  principle  is  set- 
tled by  the  word  of  God. 

"In  fulfilling  our  duties,  therefore,  as  pastors, 
we  should  adopt  something  like  the  following 
plan : 

"1.  Preaching,  On  the  Sabbath :  That  our  ser- 
mons to  the  united  congregations  be  so  framed  as  to 
be  as  appreciable  and  as  intelligible  to  both  classes  as 
possible ;  and  that  the  minister  take  special  notice 
of  the  negroes  in  his  preaching,  and  sometimes 
make  a  direct  address  to  them ;  that  he  devote  the 
Sabbath  afternoon  or  evening  to  preaching  to  the 
negroes;  and  should  this  be  impossible,  that  he 
deliver  a  lecture  to  them  some  evening  in  the 
week. 

"  During  the  week :  That  pastors,  as  frequently 
and  as  extensively  as  possible,  visit  their  people 
and  preach  to  the  negroes  on  the  plantations  at 
night,  taking  special  notice  of  the  members  of 
the  church  and  of  the  children  in  the  way  of  speak- 
ing to  them,  if  it  be  but  for  a  few  moments  only. 

"  2.  Sabbath  Schools. 

"  That  pastors  establish  colored  Sabbath  schools 
in  their  churches  for  children  and  adults,  with  a 
superintendent  and  a  suiRcieat  number  of  teachers  ; 


144      ACTION  OP  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 

and  that  the  time  for  the  meeting  of  the  school  be 
so  fixed  as  to  be  most  convenient  for  the  people, 
either  between  services  or  in  the  afternoon.  That 
from  time  to  time  they  visit  and  catechise  the 
schools,  and  give  encouragement  to  teachers ;  and 
endeavor  to  interest  owners  in  the  schools,  so  far  as 
to  have  their  children  in  regular  attendance  from 
Sabbath  to  Sabbath. 
"  3.  Inquiry  meetings. 

"  That  pastors  hold  inquiry  meetings  for  the  ne- 
groes, B.M  keep  a  list  of  all  persons  coming  for  in- 
struction, as  well  as  of  excommunicated  and  suspen- 
ded members  who  wish  to  be  restored  to  the  Church. 
That  these  inquiry  meetings  be  appointed  at  such 
times  and  places — say,  for  example,  on  the  Sab- 
bath, and  at  the  house  of  God— as  may  best  suit 
the  convenience  of  the  people ;  and  let  them  secure 
the  assistance  in  this  "work  of  elders  and  prominent 
members  of  their  churches. 

**4.  Committees  of  instruction. 

"  In  large  congregations  of  negroes  spread  over 
a  considerable  extent  of  country,  pastors,  in  order 
to  meet  the  wants  of  the  people,  may  appoint  dif- 
ferent elders  and  members  residing  in  different  parts 
of  the  bounds  of  the  congregation  to  act  as  a  com- 
mittee of  instruction,  for  all  who  wish  for  instruc- 
tion, in  order  to  church  membership;  and  that  all 
who  present  themselves  for  admission  before  the 
church  Session,  be  required  to  bring  a  recommen- 
dation to  that  effect  from  some  member  of  the  com- 
mittee. 

"6.  Watchmen. 


ON  BEH/LP  OP  THE  SLAVES 


145 


"  That  whenever  it  is  necessary  to  appoint  a 
colored  preacher  and  watchman,  pastors  become 
well  acquainted  with  them,  and  frequently  assemble 
them  with  their  elders,  and  inquire  into  the  state  of 
religion  on  the  respective  plantations  on  which  they 
are  appointed  to  watch ;  and  give  them  instruction, 
and  pray  with  and  exhort  them  to  a  faithful  dis- 
charge of  duty. 

6i  Church  meetings. 

"  That  occasionally  pastors  call  a  general  meet- 
ing of  all  the  colored  members  of  their  churches, 
for  the  purpose  of  becoming  personally  acquainted 
with  them,  of  inquiring  into  their  conduct  as  chris- 
tians, and  giving  them  suitable  warnings  and  exhor- 
tations. Immediately  preceding  every  communion 
season  would  be  a  favorable  time  for  holding  these 
meetings. 

"  7.  Children  baptised  and  catechised. 

"  That  pastors  carefully  baptise  the  infant  chil- 
dren of  colored  members;  first  instructing  the  pa- 
rents in  the  nature  and  duties  of  the  rite  j  and  that 
they  keep  a  register  of  the  names  of  baptised  chil- 
dren. And  that  they  once  in  twp  or  three  months 
collect  all  the  baptised  children  and  youth,  and  all 
others  that  may  belong  to  the  congregation,  in  the 
church,  and  there,  in  the  presence  of  the  owners 
and  all  others,  catechise  and  instruct  them,  giving 
due  notice  of  the  day,  and  requesting  all  owners  to 
see  that  their  negro  children  appear  clean  and  neat, 
and  prepared  on  the  lessons. 

"8.  Church  discipline.. 

«  That  pastors,  with  the  Church  Sessions,  attend 
13 


146      ACTION  OP  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 

carefully  and  punctually  to  the  cases  of  discipline 
brought  before  them ;  and  as  soon  as  practicable 
after  they  are  reported,  that  there  be  no  delay. 

"  9.  Weddings  and  funerals. 

"  That  pastors  use  every  influence  to  impress  the 
people  with  the  sacredness  and  value  of  the  mar- 
riage relation ;  and  require  all  church  members  to 
be  regularly  married  themselves,  and  to  have  their 
children  regularly  married  also ;  and  that  pastors 
hold  themselves  ready  to  wait  on  them,  and  perform 
their  marriage  ceremonies  at  all  times.  And,  more- 
over, that  pastors  look  well  to  the  poor  and  the 
aged  and  the  infirm  of  their  churches,  and  see  that 
they  receive  assistance  from  the  church,  if  it  be 
needed;  and  be  ready  to  attend  funerals,  and  bury 
their  dead,  and  sympathise  with  them  in  all  their 
trials  and  afflictions. 

"  10.  Overseers  and  elders. 

"  That  pastors  endeavor  to  impress  upon  owners, 
masters  and  mistresses,  the  duty  of  affording  their 
people  some  religious  instruction  on  their  planta- 
tions, in  the  way  of  Sabbath,  schools  or  evening 
prayers,  especially  if  they  be  members  of  the 
church;  and  that  they  endeavor  to  influence  the 
elders  to  be  active  in  this  field  of  labor." 

In  1846  the  Presbytery  of  Harmony,  of  the  Sy- 
nod of  South  Carolina,  adopted  the  following  pa- 
per, viz.: 

It  is  our  deliberate  opinion,  that  the  religious 
wants  of  our  colored  population  are  not  met  by  the 
mode  of  instruction  at  present  pursued  by  our  min- 
isters.  They  stand  ia  need  of  something  more 


ON  BEHALF  OP  THE  SLAVES. 


147 


than  the  occasional  instruction  afforded  them  from 
the  pulpit  by  the  pastors ;  they  need  catechetical 
instruction  in  the  elementary  truths  of  our  holy  re- 
ligion. They  are  generally  unable  to  read,  and, 
therefore,  this  instruction  must  be  oral.  They 
think  that  the  Church  has  not  done  her  duty  to 
them  in  the  matter  of  affording  them  comfortable 
houses  in  which  to  worship ;  and,  therefore,  in  or- 
der to  a  fuller  discharge  of  duty  in  these  particu- 
lars, the  Presbytery  adopt  the  following  resolu- 
tions: 

"1.  That  this  Presbytery  sincerely  and  heartily 
deplore  before  our  long-suffering  and  merciful  God, 
our  past  unfaithfulness  to  this  solemn  trust,  and 
humbly  ask  forgiveness  in  the  name  of  our  blessed 
Redeemer,  Jesus  Christ. 

"  2.  That,  by  the  grace  of  God  helping  us,  we 
will  endeavor  from  this  time  to  cultivate  more  faith- 
fully this  long  neglected  but  most  interesting 
field. 

"  3,  That,  in  order  to  prepare  the  way  for  more 
efficierit  labor  than  can  be  performed  under  oiir 
present  mode  of  operation,  we  adopt  the  following 
plan,  viz.: 

"  That  the  whole  Presbytery  be  divided  into 
seven  districts — [each  district  embraced  from  two 
to  five  contiguous  churches.]  And  further,  that 
these  districts  be  visited  by  the  following  commit- 
tees. [Each  committee  embraced  two  or  three 
ministers.]  The  several  committees  are  directed 
to  visit  as  soon  as  possible  their  respective  districts^ 
and  from  the  pulpit,  and  from  house  to  house,  bring 


148      ACTION  OF  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 

this  important  matter  before  the  minds  of  the  mem- 
bers of  the  churches,  and  others  interested,  and  en- 
deavor to  persuade  them  to  erect  suitable  houses  in 
which  the  colored  people  may  assemble  for  cate- 
chetical instruction  and  the  preaching  of  the  gos- 
pel. The  committees  are  also  directed  to  ascertain 
whether  the  churches  or  individual  members  may- 
be induced  to  contribute  of  their  substance  for  the 
support  of  the  missionaries  who  may  give  their  en- 
tire labors  to  this  class  of  our  population.  And  if 
these  desirable  objects  cannot  be  attained,  the  com- 
mittees are  directed  to  urge  upon  all  the  churches 
the  duty  of  allowing  their  pastors  to  devote  at 
least  half  of  their  time  to  the  colored  people." 

There  has  existed,  for  the  last  sixteen  years,  in 
Liberty  county,  Georgia,  a  missionary  association, 
embracing  different  denominations,  whose  special 
object  is  to  labor  for  the  salvation  of  the  slaves. 
That  the  labors  of  this  association  have  been 
blessed  of  God,  is  manifest  from  the  fact  that,  in 
1846,  in  a  negro  population  of  4212,  the  tiumber 
of  church  members  was  1139*  more  than  one-fourth 
of  the  whole,  and  a  large  majority  of  ail  the  adults. 
In  these  labors  Presbyterians  have  taken  a  deep  in- 
terest and  a  prominent  part.  Rev.  C.  C.  Jones, 
D.  D.,  was  for  many  years  the  devoted  anfj  suc- 
cessful missionary  of  the?Association.  Other  min- 
isters of  our  Church  have  also  participated  in  these 
efforts. 

Such  are  some  of  the  plans  of  labor  on  the  behalf 
of  the  slaves  adopted  by  a  portion  of  the  Synods 
and  Presbyteries  in  the  south.   To  furnish  the  ac- 


ON  BEHALF  OP  THE  SLAVES.  149 


tion  of  all  the  southern  judicatories  would  unduly 
'  :  \  :  :  increase  the  size  of  this  volume.    These  are  ahun- 
?j  dantly  sufficient  to  show  the  light  in  which  southern 
;    Presbyterians  viisw  the  whole  subject  of  slavery, 
and  their  own  obligations  to  labor  for  the  salvation 
■  of  the  slaves.    They  also  exhibit  the  fact  that  this 
:^nse  of  obligation  is  rapidly  deepening  and 
«trengtheliiing.    Most  of  them  have  been  adopted 
within  the  last  ten  or  fifteen  years,  and  are  only  just 
beginning  to  come  into  successful  operation,  and 
bear  the  fruits  of  salvation. 

In  carrying  out  these  plans,  and  accomplishing 
the  good  purpose  for  which  they  were  adopted, 
various  forms  of  effort,  bearing  both  upon  the  tem^ 
poral  and  eternal  welfare  of  the  slaves,  have  been 
resorted  to  by  southern  christians.  Nor  is  this 
work  left  to  southern  christians.  The  whole  Pres- 
byterian Church,  under  the  direction  of  the  Gen- 
eral  Assembly,  and  through  the  Board  of  Missions, 
is  engaged  in  urging  forward  this  work  of  evan- 
gelizing the  slaves  of  the  south.  This  is  a  state- 
ment which,  it  is  believed,  cannot  be  made  of  any 
other  denominations  of  christians  in  this  country. 
The  Methodist  Episcopal  and  the  Baptist  churches, 
the  most  numerous  by  far  at  the  south,  have  recent- 
ly been  divided  into  northern  and  southern  por- 
tions, and  neither  of  them  act  as  a  whole  in  this 
work.  The  Associate  Reformed  Church  exists  in 
separate  Synods,  having  but  little  intercourse  with 
each  other.  And  the  Synods  of  the  north  do  not 
co-operate  with  that  of  the  south  in  any  genera! 
plan  of  eiFort  on  behalf  of  the  slaves.   The  Asso- 


150      ACTION  OF  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 

ate  and  the  Reformed  Presbyterian  churches  have 
ahnost  entirely  withdrawn  from  the  south,  and 
neither  of  them  has  any  plan  of  labor  enlisting  the 
entire  body  on  behalf  of  the  colored  race  in  this 
country.  The  dioceses  of  the  Protestant  Episco- 
pal Church  in  the  south,  are  laboring  with  lauda- 
ble zeal  for  the  salvation  of  the  slaves.  But  no  ar- 
rangements exist  in  that  body,  it  is  believed,  by 
which  the  Church,  as  a  whole,  is  engaged  in  the 
work  of  giving  them  the  gospel.  And  many  of 
those  who  most  bitterly  denounce  the  Presbyterian 
Church  for  her  course  on  this  subject,  as  some  of 
the  Congregational  associations  of  the  east,  and  the 
self  styled  American  Free  Church,  to  say  nothing 
of  abolition  associations,  contribute  scarce  a  dol- 
lar, and  put  forth  scarce  any  effort,  in  a  direct  form, 
for  the  salvation  of  the  slaves.  But  amid  the  dis- 
union of  some,  the  apathy  of  others,  and  the  fanat- 
ical denunciation  of  still  others,  the  Presbyterian 
Church  stands  alone,  engaged  as  a  whole  unitedly, 
in  laboring  to  rescue  from  spiritual  bondage  and 
eternal  woe  the  slaves  of  the  south ;  leaving  God, 
in  his  wonder  working  providence,  to  remove  the 
bonds  of  temporal  slavery,  which  she  cannot  knock 
off.  She  is  pursuing,  and  fixed  in  her  resolve  to 
pursue,  this  work,  let  others  do  what  they  will  and 
say  what  they  may,  as  fast  as  the  men  and  the 
means  at  her  command  will  enable  her. 

In  pursuing  this  work  she  uses  the  ordinary 
means  which  God  has  appointed,  and  is  wont  to 
bless,  for  the  salvation  of  men.  Among  these 
stands  first, 


ON  BEHALF  OF  THE  SLAVES. 


161 


The  preachinc  of  the  gospel. 

The  Board  of  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  employs,  at  the  present  time,  several  mis- 
sionaries who  preach  exclusively  to  the  colored 
people,  and  expend  all  their  energies  in  labors  for 
their  salvation.  These  labor  in  different  parts  of 
the  south.  And  nearly,  if  not  quite,  all  the  mis- 
sionaries employed  by  the  Board  in  the  slave 
States,  give  a  greater  or  less  portion  of  their  time 
and  energies  to  the  instruction  of  the  slaves. 

In  the  Synod  of  Mississippi  the  pastors  and 
stated  supplies,  and  some  professors  and  oiSicers  of 
Colleges  and  Academies,  give  a  portion  of  their 
labors  to  the  people  of  color.  As  far  as  public 
preaching  is  concerned,  they  give  as  much  of  their 
efforts  to  the  slaves  as  to  the  whites.  Slaves  are 
permitted  and  encouraged  to  attend,  on  Sabbath 
morning  with  their  masters ;  and  a  special  service 
is  generally  held  for  them  in  the  afternoon.  Some 
of  the  ministers  preach  on  two  plantations  on  Sab- 
bath afternoon,  as  often  as  the  weather  will  per- 
mit. 

In  portions  of  this  Synod,  the  religious  educa- 
tion of  the  slaves  has  been,  for  a  long  time,  a  mat- 
ter of  the  deepest  interest.  The  great  field  for 
preaching  the  gospel  in  this  country  at  present,  is 
the  black  population.  The  door  also  is  open,  and 
the  call  to  enter  it  is  loud.  Upon  most  of  the 
larger  plantations  belonging  to  Presbyterians  in  the 
bounds  of  this  Synod,  chapels  have  been  erected, 
and  chaplains  employed  to  preach,  not  only  on  th& 
Sabbath,  but  occasionally  in  the  week.    Four  min- 


162      ACTION  OP  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 

isters  are  employed  in  the  Presbytery  of  Missis- 
sippi, within  the  bounds  of  this  Synod,  to  labor 
exclusively  for  the  slaves.  The  same  number  are, 
in  like  manner,  employed  in  the  Presbytery  of 
Louisiana. 

In  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  while  few  if  any  of 
the  ministers  labor  exclusively  for  the  slaves,  all  of 
them  preach  more  or  less  to  them,  either  separately 
or  in  the  same  congregation  with  the  whites,  the 
church  buildings  being  constructed  with  a  view  to 
their  spiritual  instruction. 

In  the  S}- nod  of  Nashville,  embracing  the  State 
of  Tennessee,  all  the  ministers  preach  especially 
to  the  colored  people  once  every  Sabbath,  or  as  of- 
ten as  they  preach  to  the  whites.  Some  of  them 
preach  to  two  or  three  congregations ;  and  wherev- 
er they  preach,  they  give  a  part  of  their  services 
to  them.  And  one  of  the  members  of  the  Presby- 
tery of  Western  District,  gives  his  entire  time  and 
energies  to  the  instruction  of  the  slaves. 

Nearly  all  the  pastors  of  the  Synod  of  Virginia 
preach  to  the  slaves  on  the  afternoon  of  almost 
every  Sabbath,  especially  in  the  summer. '  Others 
preach  frequently  to  them,  but  not  statedly. 

In  the  Synod  of  North  Carolina,  as  every  house 
of  worship  has  a  part  of  it  appropriated  to  the 
colored  people,  they  have  the  benefit  of  the  same 
instruction  that  the  white  people  enjoy,  and  at  the 
same  time.  But  besides  this,  most  of  the  pastors 
give  them  one  service  on  the  Sabbath  exclusively, 
at  which  the  white  people  may  attend  if  they 
choose. 


ON  BEHALF  OF  THE  SLAVES 


163 


A  goodly  number  of  the  ministers  of  the  Synod 
of  Georgia  preach  more  or  less  especially  among 
the  slaves.  They  give  them  one  particular  service 
every  Sabbath,  generally  in  the  afternoon,  whilst 
the  slaves  have  also  the  opportunity  of  hearing  the 
sermons  that  are  preached  to  the  white  congrega- 
tions. Some  of  the  ministers  have  weekly  meet- 
ings with  the  negroes.  In  some  cases  owners  of 
plantations  unit®  and  employ  a  circuit  rider  who 
makes  his  appointments  from  plantation  to  plan- 
tation. 

In  addition  to  those  already  referred  to,  there  are 
a  number  of  ministers  in  differeiit  Presbyteries  who 
labor  exclusively  for  the  benefit  of  the  slaves.  But 
it  is  needless  to  multiply  specific  statements, on  this 
subject.  From  what  has  been  presented  it  is  appa- 
rent that  whilst  a  number-^from  fifteen  to  eighteen 
— Presbyterian  ministers  ?.f  the  south,  giv^  all  their 
time  to  the  instruction  of  the  slaves,  eight-tenths 
of  all  give  a  greater  or  less  portion  of  their  time 
and  energies  to  the  same  work  ;  and  one-third  of 
them  employ  half  their  time  for  the  promotion  of 
the  same  noble  end.  Thus  the  poor  have  the  gos- 
pel preached  to  them  as  fully,  peraaps,  as  is  prac- 
ticable, in  view  of  the  field  and  the  men  and  means 
possessed  by  the  Church  for ,  its  occupation. 
Church  bigildings  have  also  been  erected  in  many 
of  the  cities  of  the  south  for  th^  exclusive  Use  of 
the  slaves,  where  the  gospel  is //egularly  dispensed 
to  them;  the  congregation  in  such  cases  being,  re- 
garded as  a  part  of  the  church  erecting  the  house, 

and  under  the  care  of  its  officers.    And  the  way  is 
14  ^ 


154      ACTION  OP  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 

fully  open  for  tlie  indefinite  multiplication  of  such 
houses  of  worship,  and  the  preaching  of  the  gospel 
to  all  the  millions  of  the  slaves.  The  demand  for 
ministers  who  shall  labor  exclusively  for  the  people 
of  color,  is  constantly  much  greater  than  can  possi- 
bly be  supplied.  As  rapidly,  then,  as  the  Chu'rch 
can  furnish  the  men  and  the  means,  may  this  work 
advance.  A  wider  door  is  not  open,  and  a  louder 
call  is  scarce  heard  from  any  part  of  the  earth,  than 
comes  up  from  these  sons  of  Africa,  in  our  southern 
country.  When  shall  they  learn  fully  of  Him  who 
has  power  on  earth  to  forgive  sins  ?  . 
Sabbath  schools,  &c. 

But  the  direct  preaching  of  the  gospel  is  not  the 
only  means  used  for  the  salvation  of  the  slaves. 
Sabbath  school,  Bible  class,  and  catechetical  in- 
struction is  also  extensively  given.  The  Synod  of 
Mississippi  have  published  two  Catechisms  for  the 
use  of  slaves,  the  one  historical,  the  other  doctri- 
nal. In  many  congregations,  and  on  many  planta- 
tions in  this  Synod  there  are  Sabbath  schools  and 
Bible  classes  for  the  slaves.  C.  C.  Jones,  D.  D., 
of  Georgia,  has  also  published  a  Catechism  which 
is  extensively  used  in  the  instruction  of  slaves. 
And  in  the  Synod  of  Georgia,  there  are  a  large 
numbar  of  numerously  attended  and  interesting  Sab- 
bath schools  among  the  blacks.  We  are  assured 
that  in  the  Synod  of  North  Carolina^  most  of  the 
pastors  hold  Bible  classes,  i«ing  generally  Dr. 
Jones'  Catechism,  instructing  the  slaves  orally. 
There  are  also  regularly  organized  Sabbath  schools 
in  a  great  many  churches,  in  which  they  are  taught 


ON  BEHALF  OP  THE  SLAVES. 


166 


in  the  same  way,  books  being  used  by  the  teachers 
adapted  to  their  age  and  advancement.  Eeligious 
instruction  is  extensively  given  in  the  same  way  in 
the  Synod  of  Alabama.  And,  indeed,  througho^iit 
the  whole  southern  Presbyterian  Church,  much  and 
increasing  attention  is  given  to  the  organization  and 
maintenance  of  Sabbath  schools  and  Bible  classeiss, 
for  the  instruction  of  both  adult  slaves  arid  their 
children.  And  the  multiplication  of  these  means 
of  grace,  and  their  extension  to  those  that  are  still 
destitute,  is  one  great  object  #hich  the  Church  has 
constantly  before  it.  Tens  of  thousands  thus  enjoy 
the  means  of  instruction  in  the  plan  of  salvation^ 
and  the  number  is  annually  increasing. 

In  addition  to  these  more  public  means  of  salva- 
tion employed  by  the  Church  on  behalf  of  the 
slaves,  many  families  are  careful  in  giving  them  re- 
ligious instruction  at  home,  and  in  bringing  them 
under..the  influence  of  the  domestic  means  of  grace. 
On  this  subject  we  have  the  following  testimony 
from  J.  W.  Alexander,  D.  D.,  a  mo'st  competent 
witness.  It  is  found  in  his  "  Thoughts  on  Family 
Worship": 

"  For  however  the  ignorant  and 'unjust  clamors 
of  some  may  reiterate  the  conti-ary,  we  spea£  what 
we  do  know,  and  testify  that  we  have  seen,  in 
asserting  that  pious  householders  at  the  south  are 
accustomed  to  exert  a  direct  religious  influence  on 
their  servants.  The  master  of  numerous  slaves  has 
an  ac(jess  to  them,  and  an  influence  over  them,  in 
regard  to  divine  truth,  such  as  no  other  man  on 
earth  has  over  an  equal  number  of  jiersons.  That 


166      ACTION  OP  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 

this  influence  is  exerted  always  to  the  extent  of  the 
obligation,  we  no  more  assert  than  we  assert  the 
same  of  teachers,  ship-mastersj,  and  owners  of  fac- 
tories in  New  England  or  Europe.  But  that  the 
way  is  open  to  an  extraordinary  extent,  and  that 
the  efibrt  is  conscientiously  made  in  a  large  num- 
ber of  blessed  instances,  we  not  only  believe  but 
do  testify/' 

The  following  is  the  testimony  of  prominent 
ministers  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  residing  in 
different  southern  Synods,  on  this  subject :  * 

"I  do  not  know  a  slave-holder,  who  is  a  mem- 
ber of  our  Church,, who  does  not  in  some  degree 
give  religious  instruction  to  his  slaves;  all  of  them 
desire  it.  Many,  of  our  members  think  that  the 
true  interpretation  of  i  Tim.  5;  8,  'If  any  man 
provide  not  for  his  own,  especially  for  those  of  his 
own  house,  he  hath  denied  the  faith  and  is- worse 
than  an  infidel,'  relates  to  the  giving  of  the  gospel 
to  their  servants." 

"In  all  Presbyterian  families  which  I  know,  the 
slaves  join  in  family  worship,  more  or  less,  and  in 
the  religious  services  and  teachings  of  the  Sabbath; 
and  in  many  cases  are  directly  instructed  in  re- 
ligion." 

**In  many  private  families  the  religious  instruc- 
tion of  the  slaves  is  a  matter  of  pains-taking  and 
laborious  attention.  My  own  servants  can  read  as 
well  as  I  can;  and  by  the  instruction  given  them 
by  the  white  members  of  the  family,  some  of  them 
have  committed  to  memory  the  whole  of  Jonxis'  Cat- 
echism, containing  probably  a  thousand  questions, 


ON  BEHALF  OF  THE  SLAVES. 


167 


besides  many  chapters  in  the  Bible,  and  a  large 
number  of  Watt's  psalms  and  hymns.  And  similar 
instances,  I  think,  are  by  no  means  uncommon." 

"  Many  of  their  masters  also  give  th«m  religious 
instruction  at  home,  to  which  duty  they  are  con- 
tinually exhorted  from  our  pulpits." 

"In  every  christian  family,  the  household  ser- 
vants attend  family  worship  as  particularly  as  the 
children  do,  and  are  catechised  by  the  master  or 
mistress  and  answer  their  questions  from  Brown's 
or  the  Assembly's  shorter  Catechism  in  turn,  as  the 
other  members  of  the  family  do.  In  country 
places,  where  the  population  is  small,  and  christian 
families  do  not  enjoy  the  means  of  grace  eviery 
Sabbath,  it  is  very  customary — much  more  so  than 
otherwise — for  the  master  to  attend  the  church  with 
all  his  slaves  and  the  white  family,  and  after  the 
exercises  of  the  Bible  class  and  Sabbath  school  are 
over,  to  conduct  public  worship  in  the  usual  way, 
reading  a  sermon  from  Burder  or  Davies  or  some 
other  author  whose  style  is  simple  and  striking." 

These  extracts  are  sufficient  to  show  that  the 
slaves  of  Presbyterian  masters  have  generally  ac- 
cess to  all  the  private  and  domestic  means  of  in- 
struction and  grace  which  are  usually  enjoyed  in 
pious  households.  That  this  is  universally  triie,  is 
not  and  cannot  be  asserted..  But  that  the  interest, 
in  the  southern  part  of  the  Church,  in  reference  to 
the  salvation  of  the  slaves,  is  rapidly  deepening  and 
strengthening;  and  that  the  public  and  private 
means  of  grace  are  being  extended  to  increasing 
numbers  of  them  annually,  are  delightful  facts 


158      ACTION  OF  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 

which  stand  out  prominently  in  the  aspect  of  the 
Church.  These  facts  are  big  with  the  promise  of 
future  blessings.  And  to  the  indefinite  multiplica- 
tion of  these  efforts  there  is  no  let,  save  the  apathy 
of  the  people  of  God,  and  the  consequent  want  of 
means  and  men. 

Another  form  in  which  Presbyterians  have  man- 
ifested their  regard  for  the  slaves  is,  the  encourage- 
ment of  colonization  upon  the  coast  of  Africa. 
The  General  Assembly  have  repeatedly  recom- 
mended this  scheme  to  the  patronage  of  the  Church. 
And  Presbyterians  in  all  parts  of  the  land  have 
been,  from  i^s  earliest  history,  its  fast  friends.  This 
last  remark  hoMs  true  especially  of  southern  Presby- 
terians. One  of  their  number  who  stands  high  der 
dares, we  are  all  colonizationists,  A  Presbyterian 
who  is  not  a  sincere  friend  to  Liberia  and  all  its 
interests,  I  should  look  upon  as  out  of  his  place. 
I  do  not  know  such  an  one  personally."  Another 
declares,  "  I  have  long  had  great  confidence  in  the 
scheme  of  African  colonization ;  not  that  of  itself 
it  can  accomplish  all  that  we  desire,  but  it  will  do 
great  good,  and  especially  will  it  hold  public  atten- 
tion to  the  i^ubject,  and  encourage  emancipation, 
until  God  in  his  providence  shall  lead  to  some  plan 
by  which  universal  emancipation  will  take  place  in 
a  way  consistent  with  the  best  interest  of  both 
masters  and  servants." 

With  such  sentiments  as  these  southern  Presby- 
terians have  patronized  the  Colonization  Society. 
They  have  given  tens  of  thousands  of  dollars  for 
the  promotion  of  its  objects.    And  this  scheme  is 


ON  BEHALF  OF  THE  SLAVES. 


159 


no  longer  of  dubious  character  or  questionable 
utility.  It  has  afforded  an  opportunity  to  many 
christian  masters  to  emancipate  their  slaves  with  a 
rational  prospect  of  promoting  their  interest.  It 
has  furnished  a  home  where  the  African  can  enjoy 
real  freedom,  and  where  every  obstacle  in  the 
way  of  his  elevation  in  intelligence  and  virtue,  as 
well  as  in  worldly  prosperity,  is  removed.  It  has 
furnished^  and  will,  to  a  still  greater  extent,  furnish, 
facilities  for  the  introduction  of  the  gospel,  its  civ- 
ilization, and  its  salvation,  among  the  benighted 
tribes  of  that  dark  continent.  And  it  now  promis- 
es to  be  the  only  effectual  means  of  breaking  up 
finally  the  inhuman  slave  trade  upon  the  African 
coast,  and  of  providing  a  home  for  the  oppressed 
man  of  color  from  all  countries,  and  possibly  an 
ultimate  receptacle  for  the  emancipatet}  millions  of 
American  slaves.  The  patrons  of  this  scheme, 
therefore,  are  shown,  both  by  its  immediate^  and 
especially  its  prospective  blessings  to  the  people  of 
color,  to  be  true  philanthropists  and  lovers  of  that 
unhappy  race.  A  prominent  part  in  this  noble 
scheme  of  benevolence  has  been  borne  by  members 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

Now  it  must  be  obvious  to  every  careful  reader 
of  the  Bible,  that  these  modes  of  effort  on  behalf 
of  the  slaves  are  precisely,  with  the  exception  of 
this  last,  such  as  were  used  by  the  Apostles  and 
primitive  christians.  Instead  of  denouncing  the 
simple  relation  of  master  and  slave,  and  refusing 
to  have,  anything  to  do  with  masters  until  they 
emancipated  their  slaves,  they  preached  the  un- 


160      ACTION  OP  THE  PRESiiYTERIAN  CHURCH 

searchable  riches  of  Christ  to  both,  received  both 
to  the  fellowship  of  the  Church,  taught  them  in 
the  most  effective  way,  and  led  them  to  rejoice  in 
the  fact  that  they  were  brethren  in  the  Lord ;  thus 
producing  mutual  sympathy,  affection,  and  concern 
for  each  other's  highest  interests.  They  laid  down 
great  principles  on  the  subject  of  man's  duty  to 
man.  And  by  avoiding  the  unnecessary  excitement 
of  wrong  passions,  which  would  have  resulted  then 
as  it  does  no\^,  from  the  denunciation  of  a  relation 
which  may  exist  without  guilt ;  and  by  securing 
the  predominance  of  right  feeling,  and  the  influence 
of  divine  truth,  they  most  effectually  undermined 
and  destroyed  the  whole  system  of  slavery  then  ex- 
istitig.  For  it  is  a  fact  that  under  these  influences 
Roman  slavery  gradually,  peacefully,  safely,  and 
finally  melted  away.  By  this  course  they  secured 
the  salvation  of  the  souls  of  both  masters  and 
slaves,  the  noblest  end  to  which  the  labors  of  man 
can  possibly  be  directed;  and  at  the  same  time  pro- 
moted the  final  abolition  of  the  system  more  effect- 
ively than  they  could  by  any  other  means.  In  re- 
fusing to  denounce  the  mere  relation,  and  in  going 
to  both  masters  and  slaves  with  the  gospel  of  the 
grace  of  God,  striving  to  secure  their  salvation, 
leading  them  to  feel  as  brethren  toward  each  other, 
and  teaching  them  the  great  truths  of  the  gospel  in 
regard  to  their  personal  and  mutual  obligations,  the 
Presbjrterian  Church,  therefore,  follows  apostolic 
example. 

But  this  course  is  not  only  scriptural,  but  mani- 
festly philosophic,  even  if  the  emancipation  of  the 


ON  BEHALF  OF  THE  SLAVES. 


161 


slave  be  the  object  primarily  aimed  at.  Denuncia- 
tion, especially  in  reference  to  a  matter  the  wrong  of 
which  is  dependent  upon  circumstances,  and  not 
perfectly  obvious,  is  adapted  to  produce  bitter  feel- 
ing, arouse  the  worst  passions,  excite  obstinate  re- 
sistance, and  lead  to  efforts  at  self-justification.  In 
this  state  of  mind  conviction  is  almost  impossible. 
And  even  when  conviction  is  produced,  right  feel- 
ing can  hardly  be  awakened.    Denunciation  of 
men  merely  on  the  account  of  slave-holding,  pro- 
duces a  state  of  mind  the  farthest  possible  from  be- 
ing favorable  to  efforts  either  for  th^  emancipation 
or  salvation  of  the  slave.    It  rivets  tighter  his 
bonds,  and  renders  more  permanent  his  enslavement. 
But  on  the  other  hand,  let  the  gospel  in  plainness 
and  kindness  be  preached  to  both  master  and  slave. 
As  soon  as  its  truths  take  hold  upon  their  hearts, 
right  feelings  toward  each  other,  toward  all  men, 
and  toward  God,  take  possession  of  them.  Right 
views  of  their  relations  and  responsibilities  begin 
to  fill  their  minds.    Their  consciences  become  sus- 
ceptible of  strong  convict jons  of  truth  and  duty. 
The  spirit  of  oppression  on  the  one  part,  and  of 
disobedience  and  dishonesty  on  the  other,  dies  out. 
A  mutual  recognition  of  common  brotherhood  takes 
place.    A  mutual  sympathy  and  affection  for  each 
other  spring  up.    Each  begins  to  recognize  and 
respect  the  feelings  and  the  rights  of  the  other. 
Each  labors  for  the  promotion  of  the  other's  inter- 
ests.   And  as  the  master  is  the  stronger,  the  more 
favored  and  the  more  responsible  party,  he  feels  his  ob- 
ligations to  the  slave,  and  strives  to  discharge  them. 


162      ACTION  OP  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 

And  as  he  proceeds  in  his  efforts  for  the  good  of 
the  slave,  his  heart  becomes  more  interested.  And 
whilst  his  mind  comes  more  completely  under  the 
influence  of  the  expansive  benevolence  of  the  gos- 
pel, and  the  slave,  by  his  christian  conduct,  wins 
more  upon  his  affections,  he  feels  that  nothing  short 
of  entire  emancipation  can  satisfy  him.  And  hav- 
ing done  this,  he  is  prepared  to  urge  the  final  abo- 
lition of  the  whole  system.  Sound  reason,  then, 
as  well  as  apostolic  example,  shows  that  the  course 
pursued  by  the  Presbyterian  Church  is  right  and 
wise,  not  only  as  it  tends  to  secure  the  most  impor- 
tant end  first,  but  also  as  it  is  most  beautifully 
adapted  to  bring  about,  peacefully  and  safely  to  all 
parties,  the  final  abolition  of  the  whole  system  of 
slavery. 

But  it  is  of  deep  interest  to  inquire,  whether  the 
actual  results  of  the  course  pursued  by  the  Church, 
prove  the  truth  of  these  remarks.  Theories  may 
seem  very  plausible,  and  yet  in  application  prove 
utterly  at  fault.  The  tendency  of  any  particular 
course  of  conduct,  is  manifested  by  its  actual  re- 
sults. What,  then,  are  the  effects  which  have 
flowed  from  the  labors  of  the  Church  on  behalf  of 
the  slaves  ? 

1.  How  many  have  been  led  to  emancipate  their 
slaves  through  her  influence  directly,  or  through 
the  efforts  of  the  Colonization  Society,  which  her 
members  have  patronized,  we  have  no  means  of  as» 
certaining.  Nothing  is  hazarded,  however,  in  as- 
serting that  many  have  been  induced  to  do  so.  And 
the  attention  of  multitudes  has  been  directed  to  this 


ON  BEHALF  OP  THE  SLAVES. 


163 


subject,  and  they  have  been  prepared  in  heart,  and 
led  to  prepare  their  slaves  for  emancipation,  when- 
ever God  in  his  providence  shall  open  the  way  for 
it  with  safety  to  the  master  and  advantage  to  the 
slave.  This  is  evident  from  the  strong  opposition 
to  the  system,  and  desire  for  its  removal  almost 
uniformly  expressed  by  Presbyterians  of  the  south. 
It  is  testified  of  the  Presbyterians  of  Louisiana, 
that  they  generally  feel  opposed  to  slavery  and  de- 
sire its  removal.  Of  the  members  of  our  Church 
in  Virginia  we  are  assured  that  they  regard  it  as  a 
great  evil,  which  none  feel  more  deeply,  or  more 
sincerely  deplore,  than  those  who  are  in  the  midst 
of  it  and  see  and  feel  its  evils.  The  recent  politi- 
cal struggle  in  Kentucky  evinced  the  strong  oppo- 
sition of  an  immense  majority  of  the  Presbyterians 
of  that  State  to  the  system,  and  their  desire  for  its 
removal.  Very  similar  is  the  feeling  of  those  who 
reside  in  Tennessee.  In  a  word,  we  are  authorized 
to  affirm  that  Presbyterians  generally  at  the  south, 
feel  opposed  to  slavery,  deplore  its  existence,  and 
would  rejoice  in  its  extinction.  There  is,  there- 
fore, on  the  part  of  the  members  of  the  Church,  a 
preparation  more  or  less  perfect  for  the  adoption  of 
any  scheme  of  emancipation  which  may  be  de- 
vised by  which  slavery  can  be  abolished  without 
greater  evils  to  master  and  slave  than  at  present  ex- 
ist. And  many  have  already  liberated  and  assisted 
in  colonizing  their  slaves. 

2.  Through  the  kbors  of  the  Church,  the  sever- 
ity of  the  slaves'  condition  has  been  greatly  miti- 
gated.   The  members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 


164      ACTION  OP  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 

who  hold  slaves,  treat  them  with  rauch  kindness 
and  affection.  The  following  testimonies  are  from 
ministers  in  different  States  of  the  south,  having 
abundant  opportunity  to  know  whereof  they  af- 
firm : 

"  The  oppression  of  servants  by  members  of  our 
Church  in  this  part  of  the  country,  is  as  rare,  I 
think,  as  other  aggravated  offences  against  good 
morals  in  the  free  States.  Occasion  for  discipline 
on  this  account  rarely  occurs  among  Presbyterians. 
I  have  never  known  a  case  in  my  own  charge  for 
twenty  years  which  I  thought  called  for  discipline. 
A  hard  master  is  as  much  despised  by  his  neigh- 
bors here  as  he  would  be  in  Ohio.  People  in  the 
free  States  have  no  idea  how  well  the  sjaves  are 
treated." 

"  Cruelty  towards  the  slaves  is  not  tolerated,  and 
I  may  say  tha,t  they  are  kindly  and  humanely 
treated.'* 

'^Oppression  or  mal-treatment  of  servants  by 
masters  is  of  rare  occurrence,  and  such  treatment 
by  christian  masters  is  unknown,  and  is  a  contra- 
diction in  terms.  As  to  discipline  for  such  an  of- 
fence, it  is  as  certainly  exercised  as  for  drunkenness 
or  lying.'* 

"  Discipline  for  the  oppression  of  slaves  is  rarely 
exercised  in  this  region.  I  have  not  heard  of  oc- 
casions for  it.  But  I  believe  this  form  of  offence 
is  as  carefully  observed,  and  as  promptly  visited 
with  discipline  as  others." 

*<  Our  slaves  are  generally  very  kindly  treated, 


ON  BEHALF  OP  THR  SLAVES. 


165 


and  oppression  is  not  only  disreputable,  but  exposes 
any  one  to  church  censure." 

"  I  have  never  known  a  case  of  the  raal-treat- 
ment  of  a  slave  in  a  Presbyterian  family  during  a 
residence  of  six  years  in  the  south.'* 

These  declarations,  which  relate  to  at  least  six 
of  the  southern  States,  fully  show  that  Presbyteri- 
ans treat  their  servants  kindly,  and  that  the  Sessions 
of  southern  churches  visit  undue  severity  with  ap- 
propriate punishment,  according  to  the  injunction 
of  the  General  Assembly. 

3.  The  social  rights  and  domestic  relations  of 
the  slaves  have  also  been  to  a  great  extent  secured 
by  the  efforts  of  the  Church.  The  traffic  in  slaves, 
or  the  sundering  of  domestic  ties,  is  not  practiced 
by  Presbjrterians.  On  this  subject  the  following 
statements,  from  men  residing  in  different  Synods 
and  States  of  the  South,  will  be  sufficient.  A  Vir- 
ginian testifies :  "  Of  necessity  slaves  are  frequently 
sold  by  members  of  the  Church,  but  unless  they 
are  sold  for  some  grievous  offence,  very  seldom 
without  their  own  consent,  or  to  persons  to  whom 
they  are  unwilling  to  go.  As  to  parting  families, 
there  is  a  strong  public  sentiment  against  it;  and 
the  members  of  our  Church  generally,  I  think,  are 
conscientious  in  not  doing  it."  A  resident  of 
Kentucky  declares :  "  Public  sentiment  in  this 
State  does  not  tolerate  the  traffic  in  negroes  for  the 
purpose  of  gain.  In  all  the  sales  I  have  witnessed 
under  execution,  or  in  the  division  of  estates,  the 
negro  traders  are  never  the  purchasers ;  and  I  may 
safely  say  that  none  are  sold  to  them  to  be  taken 


166      ACTION  OP  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 

to  the  south,  except  such  as  are  wholly  unmanage- 
able, and  have  been  guilty  of  some  high  misde- 
meanors. When  sold  for  debt,  or  to  effect  a  divis- 
ion amongst  heirs,  they  are  always  sold  in  such  a 
way  as  not  to  be  separated  any  distance  from  each 
other.''  Another  in  the  same  State  affirms :  "  Our 
Church  members  do  not  often  sell  slaves  or  sepa- 
rate domestic  relations.  Such  separations  are  not 
made  but  in  cases  of  necessity."  A  citizen  of 
Louisiana  says ;  "  Presbyterians  who  hold  slaves 
buy  them,  and,  I  suppose,  sell  them,  though  I  have 
knbwn  but  two  cases  in  six  years  in  which 
slaves  were  sold  by  Presbyterians.  In  neither  of 
these  cases  was  there  any  separation  of  family 
ties."  A  pastor  in  Alabama  testifies,  "that  none 
of  the  members  of  our  Church  in  this  State— and 
I  presume  I  may  say  in  the  south — ever  sell  slaves 
merely  for  gain,  none  of  them  are  slave-dealers  ; 
and  that  in  cases  of  sale  6y  purchase,  there  is  not 
only  great  effort  made  to  avoid  sundering  domestic 
relations,  but  numerous  instances  are  constantly  oc- 
curring in  which  great  sacrifices  are  made  to  pre- 
serve these  relations  intact."  Another  in  the  same 
State  declares :  "  I  can  recall  no  instanca  in  which 
the  domestic  relationship  has  been  severed,  where 
husband  and  wife  have  been  separated."  One 
who  resides  in  Tennessee  assures  us  that  "pious 
masters  or  church  members  do  not  often  sell  slaves, 
and  so  far  as  my  knowledge  extends,  do  never  sep- 
arate husbands  and  wives,  parents  and  children," 
A  resident  of  North  Carolina  affirms:  "It  is  true 
that  cisristians  sometimes  sell  their  slaves,  but  never 


ON  BEHALF  OF  THE  SLAVES. 


167 


if  it  can  be  helped.  A  man  may  own  a  vicious  ne- 
gro whom  he  cannot  manage;  and  for  his  own 
peace  of  mind,  as  well  as  to  preserve  the  good  or- 
der of  the  rest  of  his  servants,  he  is  obliged  to  sell 
him.  But  even  then  he  is  careful  to  whom  he  does 
it,  and  tries  if  he  can  to  sell  him  to  a  good  master, 
and  if  possible  to  one  of  the  slave's  own  choice." 
Another  of  a  different  State  says :  Nearly  all  the 
sales  of  slaves  I  have  known,  have  been  where  the 
owner  could  have  no  control."  He  of  course  re- 
fers to  pious  owners.  These  extracts  fully  suffice 
to  ;  show  that  the  members  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  who  hold  slaves,  do  never  voluntarily  sever 
their  domestic  relations,  or  traffic  in  them  for  gain ; 
that  they  do  not  buy  or  sell  except  under  peculiar 
circumstances;  and  that  they  regard  the  social 
rights,  and  consult  the  comfort  and  interest,  tempo- 
ral and  eternal,  of  their  slaves.  Yet  the  writer  is 
free  tu  say,  that  he  must  not  be  regarded  as  apolo- 
gizing for,  much  less  justifying,  the  degree  in  which 
the  chattel  principle  is  acted  upon  by  southern 
Presbyterians.  He  hopes  the  day  is  not  distant, 
when  every  Presbyterian  will  be  withheld  by  prin- 
ciple, from  offering  a  fellow  man  for  sale,  under  any 
circumstances. 

4.  The  efforts  of  the  Church  have  also  resulted 
in  the  salvation  of  many  slaves.  How  many  have 
thus  been  prepared  for  glory,  during  the  past  history 
of  the  Church,  we  cannot  tell;  doubtless  tens  of 
thousands.  At  the  present  time  it  is  presumed,  there 
are  nearly  three  millions  of  slaves  in  the  southern 
States  of  this  Union.    About  two-fifths  of  these, 


168      ACTION  OF  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 


or  one  million  two  hundred  thousand  are  adults. 
Of  these  three  millions,  it  is  supposed  that  there 
are  about  seventy  thousand,  or  less  than  one-fortieth, 
owned  by  masters  who  are  members  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church.    Taking  all  the  slave-holding  States 
together,  it  is  probable  that  about  one-third  of  the 
ministers,  and  one-half  of  the  members  of  the 
Church,  who  are  heads  of  families,  own  slaves. 
In.  the  year  1850,  there  were  reported  to  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly  5,389  colored  communicants.  A 
few  of  these  belong  to  churches  in  the  north.  A 
very  few  of  them  may  also  be  free  colored  people 
of  the  south.    But  nearly  one-third  of  the  Presby- 
teries in  the  slave  States  did  not  report.    Some  of 
these  are  known  to  be  actively  engaged  in  efforts 
for  the  salvation  of  the  slaves.    It  is  probable, 
therefore,  that  the   colored  membership  of  the 
southern  churches  numbers  67,000.    Some  of  these 
belong  to  masters  who  are  not  members  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church,    There  are  also  slaves  be- 
longing to  Presbyterians,  who  are  members  of  other 
churches.     These  may,  perhaps,  balance  each 
other.  This  number  shows  that  a  little  less  than  one- 
tenth  of  all  the  slaves  held  by  Presbyterians,  are  pro- 
fessors of  religion.    But  three-fifths  of  the  whole 
number  must  be  presumed  to  be  children  and  youth ; 
leaving  not  more  than  thirty  thousand  adult  slaves 
owned  by  Presbyterians.  More  than  one-fifth,  there- 
fore, of  the  adult  slaves  belonging  to  members  of 
our  Church,  are  professors  of  religion.    Taken  to- 
gether, the  colored  membership  of  the  whole  south- 
em  Presbyterian  Church,  bears  to  the  white,  the 


ON  BEHALF  OB^  THE  SLAVES.  169 

proportion  of  about  one  to  ten.  In  a  few  southern 
churches  the  colored  communicants  exceed  in  num- 
ber the  white.  Thus,  in  the  Salem  church,  of  the 
Presbytery  of  Harmony,  S.  C,  there  are  168  col- 
ored and  56  white  members.  In  the  Indiantown 
church,  there  are  352  colored  members  and  but  152 
W'hite.  There  212  colored,  and  only  134  white 
communicants  in  the  Williamsburgh  church.  The 
same  is  true  of  some  others.  But  on  the  other 
hand,  the  colored  membership  of  many  churches  is 
very  small,  even  in  communities  where  the  blacks 
constitute  a  majority.  And  there  are  hundreds  of 
thousands  of  slaves  who  are  yet  unprovided  with 
the  means  of  grace  and  salvation,  to  whom  the 
Church  might  have  access. 

Whilst,  therefore,  the  efforts  of  the  Church  have 

« 

not  been  what  they  ought  to  have  been,  nor  the  re- 
sults for  good  as  great  as  could  have  been  desired,  still 
something  has  been  done,  and  much  good  effected. 
As  far  as  the  influence  of  the  Church  has  extended, 
cruelty  towards  the  slaves  has  been  caused  almost 
to  cease,  as  also  the  traffic  in  their  persons  for  gain, 
or  the  mere  convenience  of  the  master.  A  hu- 
mane, kind,  and,  in  many  instances,  deeply  affec- 
tionate treatment  of  them  has  been  produced.  Re- 
gard for  their  social  rights  and  domestic  relations 
has  been  secured.  They  have  been,  to  a  great  ex- 
tent, civilized,  and  enlightened,  and  elevated  intel- 
lectually and  morally  far  above  the  position  they 
occupied  when  they  were  first  brought  to  this 
country.    Many  of  them  have  been  liberated  and 

assisted  in  securing  a  home  in  their  father-land. 
15 


170  ACTION  OP  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH,  SiC. 

Much  advance  has  been  made  in  the  preparation 
both  of  master  and  slave,  for  the  final  and  complete 
abolition  of  the  whole  system.  And  many  thou- 
sands of  these  sons  of  Ham  have  expressed  the  ef- 
ficacy of  redeeming  blood,  and  are  now  in  glory, 
or  pressing  on  their  pilgrimage  thitherward.  These 
results,  which  could  only  be  secured  by  the  bless- 
ing of  God,  evince  that  the  king  and  head  of  Zion 
approves  the  efforts  made  for  this  cause. 

Let  the  Church,  then,  withstand  fanaticism  of 
every  form,  and  disregard  the  poisoned  missiles  of 
malice,  hurled  at  her.  Let  her  unite  all  her  chil- 
dren with  all  their  energies  in  the  work  of  implant- 
ing the  benevolence  of  the  gospel  in*  the  hearts  of 
southern  masters,  and  pouring  the  light  of  salvation 
upon  the  benighted  minds  of  the  poor  slaves.  Let 
her  address  herself  with  all  her  power  to  the  labor 
of  spreading  the  ■^'ospel  to  earth's  remotest  bounds, 
that  the  African,  the  Hindoo,  the  Budhist,  the  Mo- 
hammedan, and  the  victims  of  debasing  superstition, 
in  the  form  of  corrupted  Christianity  may  all  come, 
joyfully  filling  her  gates  and  uniting  in  her  homage 
to  God.  Then,  notwithstanding  the  reproaches  of 
some,  and  the  anathemas  of  others,  millions  in  all 
future  ages  will  call  her  blessed,  and  God  will 
smile  upon  her  while  she  remains  militant,  and 
finally,  crown  her  wdth  glory,  as  a  part  of  the  Church 
triumphant  forever. 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


171 


CHAPTER  VI. 

ARE  WE  OP  THE  NORTHERN  PART  OF  THE  CHURCH  SO 
INVOLVED  TN  THE  GUILT  OF  SLAVERY,  AS  IT  EX- 
ISTS IN  THE  SOUTHERN  PORTION,  AS  TO  MAKE  SE- 
CESSION A  DUTY? 

The  inquiry  at  the  head  of  this  chapter  implies 
that  there  is  guilt  on  the  part  of  some  slave-holders 
in  the  Church.  It  were  passing  strange  if  it  were 
not  SO.  The  influence  of  selfishness,  prejudice,  the 
fashion  of  society  at  large,  early  education,  and  ig- 
norance in  reference  to  the  evils  of  slavery,  cannot 
but  lead  many  to  practice  much  wrong  while  sus- 
taining this  relation.  No  one  could  rationally 
claim,  where  so  many  members  of  the  Church  live 
under  a  system  involving  such  multiplied  and  fear- 
ful evils,  that  all  are  guiltless.  Such  a  claim  would 
be  preposterous.  We  all  know  the  imperfection  of 
even  regenerated  humanity  too  well  to  make  it.  It 
is  not  made  here.  On  the  other  hand,  it  is  freely 
admitted,  nay,  held,  that  there  is  guilt,  great  guilt, 
on  the  part  of  members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
growing  out  of  slave-holding.  It  can  scarcely  be 
doubted  that  there  are  members  of  the  Church  who 
hold  slaves  for  their  own  convenience  or  profit, 
rather  than  the  good  of  the  slaves,  and  that,  too,  in 
circumstances  where  emancipation  is  entirely  prac- 
ticable. Nor  can  it  be  doubted  that  in  many  cases 
even  pious  masters  neglect  many  of  the  duties 


172 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


which  they  owe  their  slaves,  as  fellow  immortals, 
just  as  many  parents  neglect  their  duties  to  their 
own  children.  Diligent,  prudent,  and  persevering 
efforts,  and  earnest  prayer,  should  be  used  by  all 
for  the  removal  of  these  evils,  and  the  system  under 
which  they  occur. 

Some,  however,  hold  that  it  is  duty,  instead  of 
laboring  any  longer  for  their  removal  from  the 
Church,  to  forsake  the  Church  ourselves,  and  enter 
other  organizations  where  slave-holding  is  not  tole- 
rated at  all.  Some,  acting  upon  this  principle, 
have  gone  out  from  the  Church,  have  broken  up 
associations  long  cherished  as  delightful  and  sacred, 
have  produced  division  in  the  body  of  Christ,  and 
have  brought  great  injury  upon  particular  portions 
of  our  loved  Zion.  It  is,  then,  a  question  of  deep 
interest  and  importance,  are  we  of  the  northern 
part  of  the  Church  so  involved  in  the  guilt  of  sla- 
very, as  it  exists  in  the  southern  portion,  that  seces- 
sion becomes  a  duty. 

The  process  of  reasoning  by  which  the  affirma- 
tive of  this  question  is  attempted  to  be  sustained, 
is  of  this  kind :  It  is  taken  for  granted  that  slave- 
holding  is  in  itself  sinful.  The  practice  prevails 
in  the  Church,  and  is  tolerated  by  the  General  As- 
sembly. The  Church  is  a  unit.  All  its  members 
are,  therefore,  partakers  of  the  guilt  of  all  the 
wrongs  committed  in  and  tolerated  by  the  body. 
We  are,  therefore,  involved  in  the  guilt  of  this  sin. 
And  as  we  cannot  immediately  remove  this  iniquity 
from  the  'Church,  the  only  alternative  that  remain^ 
for  us  is  to  leave  the  Church, 


IS  SECi)SSION  A  DUTY? 


173 


In  this  reasoning  there  are  two  fallacies,  either 
of  which  would  vitiate  the  conclusion.  It  has  al- 
ready I  een  made  apparent  that  slave-holding  is  not 
necessarily  sinful.  Thus,  one  of  the  fundamental 
principles  upon  which  the  conclusion  is  based,  is  at 
once  removed.  This  changes  the  whole  aspect  of 
the  case.  If  the  relation  of  master  and  slave  may 
be  sustained  without  sin,  the  Assembly  cannot  be 
guilty  in  tolerating  it.  And  if  the  Assembly  be 
not  guilty,  then  may  We  who  do  not  practice  slave- 
holding,  and  who  protest  against  the  whole  system 
of  slavery  with  all  its  evils,  be  without  sin?  And 
if  we  do  not,  in  consequence  of  our  connection 
with  the  Church,  partake  of  the  guilt  of  slavery, 
of  course  secession,  so  far  from  being  a  duty,  is 
schismatical  and  wrong. 

But  much  reliance  is  placed  upon  the  doctrine 
that  the  Church  is  a  unit,  and,  therefore,  each  of 
its  members  is  partaker  of  the  guilt  of  all  the 
wrongs  tolerated  in  the  body.  In  this  there  is 
seeming  truth,  and  yet  real  error.  It  is  true  of  po- 
litical and  other  bodies  of  a  mere  earthly  and  tem- 
porary existence,  that  they  are  punished  here  for 
the  wrongs  they  do.  They  cannot  be  punished  any 
where  else,  as  they  will  not  exist  in  the  world  to 
come;  They  are,  therefore,  chastened  as  bodies 
here.  And  as  the  bodies  are  composed  of  individ- 
uals, the  chastisement  must  of  course  fall  upon  in- 
viduals.  Thus  the  wrongs  of  a  civil  government 
are  often  visited  upon  the  nation,  embracirg  those 
who  consented  to  them  and  those  who  uid  not. 
Doubtless  many  of  the  French  nation,  even  of  those 


174 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


who  were  members  of  the  Catholic  Church,  did 
not  consent  to  the  slaughter  of  Protestants  on  St. 
Bartholomew's  day,  and  at  other  times.    But  the 
whole  French  people  have  for  many  years  been 
suffering  the  retribution  of  God  for  the  righteous 
blood  spilled  by  the  government.    But  at  the  same 
time  the  individuals  composing  these  bodies,  if  they 
protest  against  the  wrongs  perpetrated,  are  not  held 
personally  accountable  finally,  at  the  bar  of  God  for 
them.    The  sins  have  been  punished  here.  The 
guilty  body  has  ceased  to  be.    Its  members  stand 
as  individual  men  before  God's  bar.    If  they  have 
protested  against  these  wrongs,  and  refused  in  every 
appropriate  form  to  assist  in  their  perpetration,  they 
are  guiltless.    But  the  principle  applied  to  these 
bodies  is  applicable  to  the  visible  Church  only  in  a 
very  general  way.    The  Church  stands  in  a  rela-  , 
tion  to  God  very  different  from  that  of  these  asso- 
ciations.   It  is  his  own  peculiar  kingdom.    He  de- 
signs transplanting  it  to  the  skies  entire,  save  its 
outward  organization  and  its  dross.    And  hence  he 
deals  witfi  its  members,  the  subject  of  his  kingdom, 
more  as  individuals,  and  less  as  an  organized  visi- 
ble body.    And  whilst  in  a  very  general  way  indi- 
viduals are  overtaken  by  chastisement  which  he 
may  see  proper  to  inflict  upon  a  denominational 
section  of  the  visible  Church,  yet  each  of  its  mem  ■ 
bers  will  answer  for  his  own  personal  sins  before 
God,  especially  if  he  has  refused  participation  in, 
and  protested  against  sins  which  may  have  been 
tolerated  in  the  body. 
~We  think  these  remarks  are  borne  out  by  the 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


176 


history  of  the  Church  since  the  days  of  Christ. 
And  if  it  were  otherwise,  no  association  of  chris- 
tians couJd  exist  upon  earth.  God  commands  all 
to  be  perfect.  We  must  not  indulge  sin  personally. 
We  dare  not  throw  ourselves  into  circumstances 
where  we  shall  be  partakers  of  other  men's  sins. 
But  there  is  no  perfection  here  below.  No  associ- 
ation, even  though  it  be  ecclesiastical,  is  free  from 
liability  to  err  in  judgment  and  practice.  No  body 
upon  earth  is  free  from  error,  both  in  judgment  and 
practice.  Nor  is  any  association  capable  of  pre- 
venting all  wrong  on  the  part  of  its  members. 
Every  society  of  men  tolerates  many  things  that 
ought  not  to  be.  The  tares  and  the  wheat  cannot 
but  grow  together  until  the  harvest.  Men,  even 
christians  and  christian  bodies,  have  neither  the 
discrimination  nor  the  power  to  tear  them  all  up, 
without  being  in  danger  of  doing  more  harm  than 
good  in  the  attempt.  If,  then,  membership  in  any 
association  necessarily  makes  us  partakers  of  the 
sins  committed  by  the  members,  and  tolerated  in  the 
body,  there  is  no  alternative  left  but  for  every  man 
to  remain  out  of  all  associations,  even  the  visible 
Church.  The  principle  would,  iu  its  full  opera- 
tion, break  up  every  organization  upon  earth.  It 
would  involve  every  man  in  inextricable  difficulty. 
God  commands  every  man  to  connect  himself  with 
the  visible  Church.  But  connection  with  the 
Church,  according  to  this  principle,  involves  a  par- 
ticipation in  all  the  sin  tolerated  in  it;  or,  at  least, 
in  that  branch  of  it  with  which  any  one  is  connec- 
ted.   But  God  forbids  all  men  to  sin  personally,  or 


176 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


to  place  themselves  in  circumstances  in  which  they 
would  partake  of  the  guilt  of  other  men's  sins. 
Which  of  these  injunctions  shall  men  obey?  Can 
they  obey  opposite  commands?    Can  God  com- 
mand opposites  ?    A  principle  which  leads  legiti- 
mately to  such  consequences  must  be  incorrect. 
The  application  of  this  principle  would  lead  to 
other  consequences,  from  which  every  good  man 
would  shrink  back.    The  visible  Church  under  the 
Mosaic  dispensation,  was  a-unit  in  a  much  stronger 
sense  than  is  true  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  at 
the  present  time,    A  single  set  of  rulers  presided 
over  the  whole  Church.    A  single  set  of  officers 
administered  ail  its  public  ordinances.    All  its  sa- 
crifices were  offered  upon  a  single  altar.    To  its  es- 
tablished center  all  its  male  members  were  obliged 
to  go  thrice  annually,  for  the  public  worship  of  God. 
And  its  rulers  were  hereditary.    It  was  a  unit, 
then,  in  a  sense  as  high,  yea,  higher,  than  is  true 
of  any  individual  congregation  now.    But  there 
was  a  time  when  the  children  of  JswM  became 
generally  idolatrous.    Deeper  corruption  and  great- 
er guilt  by  far  existed  in  the  Church  then  than  ex- 
ists in  the  Presbyterian  Church  now  because  of 
slavery.    The  immense  majority,  perhaps  nineteen- 
twentieths  of  all  the  members  of  the  visible 
Church,  had  departed  from  God  by  a  fearful  apos- 
tacy.    Indeed,  Elijah  supposed  himself  alone  for  a 
while  as  an  adherent  of  truth  and  right  apong  the 
the  hundreds  of  thousands  of  Israel.    But  there 
were  seven  thousand  who  had  refused  to  practice 
the  prevalent  idolatry.    Now,  were  these  seven 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY?  177 

thousand  partakers  of  the  guilt  of  idolatry  as  in« 
dulged  by  the  mass  of  Israel  ?  They  must  have 
been,  according  to  the  principle  vie  oppose.  Did 
God  command  them  to  come  out  and  form  an  or- 
ganization separate  from  the  rest?  They  were 
bound  to  do  so  according  to  the  principle  referred 
to.  And  yet  neither  of  these  questions  can  be 
answered  affirmatively.  Did  God  even  visit  them 
with  the  temporal  calamity  which  punished  Israel  ? 
Doubtless  in  the  general  sufferings  they  would  ex- 
perience som^  evil.  But  God  especially  exempted 
them  from  the  calamity  which  came  upon  the  rest. 

It  shall  come  to  pass  that  him  that  escapeth  the 
sword  of  Hazael  shall  Jehu  slay;  and  him  that 
escapeth  the  sword  of  Jehu  shall  Elisha  slay." 
This  did  God  threaten  Israel.  Did  this  include 
the  seven  thousand  who  had  not  yielded  to  the 
prevalent  idolatry  ?  Hear  God  himself;  "  Yet  have 
I  left,"  or,  as  the  margin  reads,  "  1  will  leave  me 
seven  thousand  in  Israel,  all  the  knees  that  have 
not  bowed  to  Baal,  and  every  mouth  which  hach 
not  kissed  him."  Thus  did  God  particularly  pre- 
serve them  from  the  chastisement  of  idolatry  which 
he  inflicted  upon  the  rest.  But  they  were  more  in- 
timately connected  with  the  whole  visible  Church 
than  we  are  with  the  entire  Presbyterian  Church. 
The  great  mass  of  the  Jewish  Church  were  much 
more  guilty  than  the  slave-holders  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  are.  They  remained  in  the  body, 
protesting  against  its  wrongs,  and  refusing  to  par- 
ticipate in  its  idolatrous  practices.    And  they  were  - 

manifestly  justified  of  God.    If  we  are  guilty  be- 
16 


178 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


cause  of  slave-holding,  they  were  much  more  guilty 
because  of  idolatry.  But  God  nowhere  condemn- 
ed them,  but  manifestly  dealt  with  them  as  guilt- 
less. Therefore,  may  we,  without  sin,  remain  in 
the  Presbyterian  Church.  If  the  principle  here 
opposed  be  correct,  they  were  deeply  criminal. 
But  God  declared  them  innocent.  Who  is  rights 
God,  or  those  who  hold  and  practice  upon  this 
principle?  / 

This  example  will  have  additional  force  when  it 
is  remembered  that  the  Jewish  C hutch  and  com- 
monwealth were  the  same  body.  It  possessed  the 
characteristics  not  only  of  an  ecclesiastical,  but  also 
of  a  political  organization.  The  commonwealth 
was  a  theocracy.  God  himself  was  king.  Idola- 
try, therefore,  into  which  the  nation  had  then  fall- 
en, was  not  only  an  ecclesiastical,  but  also  a  potit- 
ical  offence.  The  calamities,  then,  which  God 
sent  were  a  punishment  of  the  nation  as  well  as  of 
the  members  of  the  visible  Church.  And  these 
seven  thousand  w^ere  connected  with  the  body  in 
both  respects.  We  might,  therefore,  the  more  con^ 
fidently  expect  to  find  them  involved  in  the  calami- 
ties by  which  He  punished  the  Idolatry  of  Israel, 
Bui  God  took  special  care  of  them,  and  exempted 
them  from  that  punishment.  But  He  does  not  clear 
the  guilty.  These  were  not,  therefore,  held  re- 
sponsible for  the  sins  of  the  members  of  that  body 
with  which  they  were  connected.  Hence  the  in- 
ference is  clear,  that  if  we  refuse  to  practice  sla- 
very, and  protest  against  the  sins  in  which  some 
slave-holders  indulge,  we  may  guiltlessly  remain  in 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


179 


the  Church.  And  if  we  may  remain  without  sin, 
we  cannot  without  guilt  secede. 

Take  another  illustration.    At  the  time  of  the 
incarnation  of  the  Son  of  God,  the  visible  Church, 
which  we  have  already  seen  was  a  unit  in  a  much 
higher  sense  than  is  true  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  no Wj  was  very  corrupt.    Formalism,  hy- 
pocracy,  self-righteousness,  and  supreme  worldli- 
ness  had  carried  away  the  great  mass  of  its  mem- 
bers.   Its  rulers  were  almost  to  a  man  ungodly. 
Those  who  administered  its  ordinances  were  gen- 
erally depraved  men.    They  had  made  void  the 
divine  law  by  their  vain  traditions.    The  chief 
priests  and  rulers  were  ready  to  imbue  their  hands 
in  the  blood  of  the  Holy  One.    Heinous  iniquity 
was  indulged  by  both  rulers  and  people.  Josephus, 
who  could  be  under  no  temptation  to  misrepresent 
his  own  people,  than  whom  no  one  was  more  com- 
petent to  bear  testimony,  describes  them  as  exceed- 
ingly wicked.    Yet  Jesus,  the  spotless  Lamb  of 
God,  was  a  niemberof  that  Church.    He  attended 
upon  all  its  ordinancesj  although  they  were  admin- 
istered by  men  whom  he  kiiew  to  be  wicked.  K 
remained  in  the  body,  participating  regularly  in  all 
its  public  ordinances,  until  within  a  few  hours  of 
his  crucifixion.    Then  he  set  aside  that  dispensa- 
tion of  the  Church,  as  having  accomplished  its  ob- 
ject, and  introduced  another.    Now,  although  the 
character  and  circumstances  of  the  Lord  Jesus  were 
peculiar,  as  was  also  the  object  for  which  he  lived 
among  men,  yet  as  a  man  and  an  Israelite  he  was 
fully  a  member  of  that  church  organization  in 


180 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


which  great  guilt  existed,  and  that  not  simply  by 
the  tolerance,  but  by  the  practice  of  its  highest 
authorities.  Was  the  Lord  Jesus  guilty  on  this 
account?  Did  he  partake  of  the  guilt  of  sins 
committed  by  the  members  of  the  body  with  which 
he  was  connected,  and  tolerated  in  it?  According 
to  the  principle  in  question,  none  but  an  affirmative 
answer  can  be  given.  Those  who  advocate  the 
principle  have  seen  this  difficulty,  and  have,  with 
more  boldness  than  regard  to  fact,  affirmed  that  he 
came  out  of  the  Jewish  Church.  But  did  he? 
What  child  does  not  know  the  contrary?  For 
thirty-three  years  he  participated  in  all  its  ordi- 
nances. He  attended  upon  the  Passover,  an  institu- 
tion of  that  Church,  the  very  last  evening  before 
his  crucifixion.  He  remained  a  member  of  it  as 
long  as  it  existed  by  divine  authority,  and  until,  by 
his  own  act  it  ceased  altogether  to  be  the  Church 
of  God.  There  is,  therefore,  no  escape.  Either 
Christ  forsook  the  Jewish  Church,  or  he  partook 
of  its  sins,  or  the  principle  referred '  to  is  not  cor- 
rect. Surely,  a  principle  which  renders  it  neces- 
sary to  contradict  positive  fact,  or  charge  the  Son 
of  God  with  sin,  cannot  be  correct,  must  be  un- 
true. 

But  the  Lord  Jesus  not  only  remained  in  the 
Church,  corrupt  as  it  was,  but  directed  his  disciples 
to  do  the  same.  "  The  scribes  and  Pharisees  sit 
in  Moses'  seat ;  all,  therefore,  whatsoever  they  bid 
you  observe,  that  observe  and  do ;  but  do  riot  ye 
after  their  works,  for  they  say  and  do  not." 
(Matth.  23:  2,  3.)    After  he  exposed  the  exceed- 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


181 


ing  wickedness  of  the  rules  and  people  of  Israel 
before  his  disciples,  but  never  uttered  a  syllable 
which  indicated  that  they  must  forsake  the  Church 
in  order  to  escape  participation  in  the  guilt  of  that 
wickedness.  On  the  other  hand,  by  his  instruc- 
tion and  example,  he  taught  them  to  remain  and 
punctually  to  attend  upon  all  its  ordinances.  And 
hence  they  continued  in  connection  with  it  until 
the  death  of  Christ,  They  with  him  partook  of 
the  sacrament  of  the  Passover  the  last  time  it  was 
ever  administered  by  divine  authority.  They  came 
out  only  when  that  body  ceased  to  be  the  Church 
of  God.  Were  they  partakers  of  the  guilt  of  Is- 
rael in  consequence  of  haying  pursued  this  course? 
To  affirm  it  is  to  contradict  the  Son  of  God.  To 
deny  it  is  to  set  aside  as  utterly  untrue  the  princi- 
ples upon  which  many,  in  these  days  of  ultraism, 
place  so  much  confidence.  Which  horn  of  this 
dilemma  shall  we  take? 

These  examples  prove  conclusively  that  each 
member  of  a  church  is  not  guilty  for  the  sins  com- 
mitted or  tolerated  in  it,  unless  he  be  consenting  to 
them,  or  assisting  in  their  perpetration;  or,  in 
other  words,  that  by  refusing  to  practice  and  pro- 
testing against  sins  tolerated  in  a  body  with  which 
we  are  connected,  we  may  free  ourselves  from  the 
guilt  of  sins  committed  in  it,  at  least  up  to  that 
point  where  it  becomes  fearfully  corrupt  and  ceases 
to  be  a  church  of  God.  If,  then,  our  General  As- 
sembly were  even  to  practice  slave-holding,  while 
we  refuse  to  participate  in  it,  protest  against  and 
labor  for  its  removal,  we  should  not,  as  individual 


182 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY  ? 


•nembers  of  the  Church,  be  held  responsible  for  it. 
But  how  much  more  manifest  is  our  freedom  Irom 
sin  in  this  matter,  when  it  is  remembered  that  if 
sin  exist  in  consequence  of  slavery,  it  is  not  in  the 
Genera]  Assembly,  but  in  certain  members  of  that 
Church,  of  which  it  is  a  bond  of  union.  The  As- 
sembly has  never  held  a  slave,  nor  is  there  the  re- 
motest probability  that  it  ever  will.  The  guilt, 
then,  if  any  exists,  is  not  in  the  body  as  such — is 
not  contracted  by  its  highest  authority — but  by 
some  who  hold  the  place  of  members.  However 
fully  we  might  be  regarded  as  responsible  for  the 
sins  committed  by  the  authorities  of  an  association, 
we  cannot,  in  the  light  of  the  illustrations  already 
given,  be  held  accountable  for  the  sins  of  a  few  of 
its  members.  And  this  position  gains  additional 
confirmation  from  the  fact  that  the  General  Assem- 
bly does  not,  even  in  theory,  tolerate  anything  of 
slavery  that  is  wrong.  The  relation  itself  is  all 
that  is  held  to  be  sinless.  And  it  has  already  been 
made  apparent,  that  this  does  not  necessarily  in- 
volve guilt.  Whatever  else  is  tolerated  in  practice 
is,  as  a  general  fact,  beyond  the  power  of  the 
General  Assembly  to  prevent.  From  all  this,  there- 
fore, the  conclusion  is  clear  that  we  of  the  northern 
part  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  do  not  partake  of 
the  guilt  of  sins  which  may  be  committed  by  the 
members  of  its  southern  portion,  through  the  prac- 
tice of  slave-holding,  so  as  to  make  secession  a 
duty. 

But  this  conclusion  may  still  be  strengthened  by  a 
consideration  of  our  peculiar  Church  organization. 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


183 


Ours  is  distinctly  a  constitutional  republican  gov- 
ernment. It  furnished  originally  the  model  after 
which  our  civil  government  was  moulded.  The 
governmental  powers  all  come  from  God  through 
the  people.  They  are  all  vested  in  the  hands  of 
representatives  chosen  by  the  people.  The  whole 
Presbyterian  Church  may  be  regarded  as  a  repre- 
sentative confederation  of  independent  congrega- 
tions, bound  together  by  a  common  constitution  and 
common  courts  of  appeal  and  general  control,  rising 
one  above  another.  Each  congregation  is  inde- 
pendent of  every  other,  except  as  it  is  governed  by 
the  same  constitution,  and  amenable  to  the  same 
courts  which  govern  others.  To  the  Session,  the 
primary  judicatory  governing  each  congregation, 
belongs  the  power  of  admitting  persons  to  member- 
ship in  the  Church.  The  Session  have  power  to 
receive  members  into  the  Church,  to  admonish,  to 
rebuke,  to  suspend,  or  exclude  from  the  sacraments, 
those  who  are  found  to  deserve  censure."  (Fbrm. 
Gov.  Chap.  9,  sec.  6.)  The  members  of  the  Church 
cannot  be  deprived  of  their  rights  and  privileges, 
except  by  conviction  before  its  regular  courts  of  an 
offence  against  order,  truth,  or  purity.  And  every 
member  must  be  first  tried  by  that  court  to  which 
he  is  primarily  amenable.  A  private  member  must 
first  be  tried  by  the  Session  of  that  Church  to 
which  he  belongs;  a  Bishop  by  his  own  Presby- 
tery. Each  member  rtiay  have  a  hearing  in  all  the 
courts  above  that  one  in  which  he  is  first  tried.  For 
general  purposes  of  appeal,  review,  arid  control,  a 
number  of  congregations  are  united  iri  a  Presbjrte- 


184 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


ry.  But  the  Presbytery  cannot,  independently  of 
the  Session,  the  primary  court,  take  up  or  try  a 
private  member  of  the  Church  for  an  alleged  of- 
fence. It  can  only  act  when  matters  are  brought 
before  it  by  general  review  and  control,  reference, 
appeal,  or  complaint.  Each  Presbytery  is  inde- 
pendent of  all  others,  save  as  they  are  bound  by 
the  same  constitution,  and  responsible,  in  some  par- 
ticulars, to  the  same  courts  of  appeal  and  control. 
For  purposes  yet  more  generai,  a  larger  number  of 
the  churches  are  united  in  a  Synod.  The  Synods 
are  also  independent  of  each  other,  except  as  they 
are  controlled  by  the  same  constitution,  and  respon- 
sible to  the  General  Assembly.  Nor  can  they  go 
back  of  the  Presbytery  or  Session,  and  admit  any 
to  church  privileges,  originate  judicial  business,  or 
enter  process  for  an  alleged  offence.  The  utmost 
they  can  do  in  this  respect  is,  to  issue  all  matters 
brought  regularly  before  them  in  some  one  of  the 
forms  already  adverted  to;  and,  in  extreme  cases, 
where  great  disorders^are  credibly  reported  to  exist, 
to  dif'ict  the  lower  judicatories  to  examine  into  the 
matter.  And  should  the  lower  judicatories  neglect 
or  refuse  to  act  upon  the  subject,  the  most  that  can 
be  done  by  the  Synods  is,  to  pass  a  general  censure 
of  their  course.  They  cannot  deprive  them  of 
their  rights  as  members  of  the  Church.  No  pro- 
vision is  made  by  our  constitution  for  the  bringing 
of  criminal  charges  by  one  judicatory  against  an- 
other. Nor  is  any  provision  made  for  revolutionary 
measures.  For  purposes  yet  more  general,  the 
Presbyteries  are  all  united  in  a  General  Assembly. 


IS  SECESSION  A  ETOTY? 


185 


This  is  a  bond  of  union,  and  a  court  o^  final  ap- 
peal and  ultimate  control  for  the  whole  ChurcK 
The  power  of  the  Assembly  is  only  declarative. 
It  cannot  legislate  for  the  Church.  It  cannot  travel 
beyond  the  limit  of  constitutional  law.  Nor  can  it 
pass  over  the  lower  judicatories,  and  originate  ju- 
dicial process  against  any  member  of  the  Church. 
It  cannot  affect  the  standing  or  privileges  of  the 
meanest  member,  except  as  his  case  may  come  reg- 
ularly before  it,  in  one  of  the  forms  before  indica- 
ted. If  the  Assembly  be  officially  or  credibly  in- 
formed of  the  manifest  violation  of  constitutional 
rule,  it  may  enjoin  ifpon  the  proper  judicatory  to 
take  the  matter  up  and  issue  it.  That  issue,  if  it 
come  before  the  Assembly  in  any  regular  form,  may 
be  confirmed  or  reversed.  ^  But  the  General  Assem- 
bly is  not  possessed  of  episcopal  authority  to  go 
where  it  pleases  and  do  what  it  pleases.  It  is, 
bound  by  constitutional  rule  Virithin  the  sphere  for 
which  it  was  created. 

It  is  manifest,  then,  that  each  congregation  in  the 
Presbyterian  Church  is  independent  of  every  other 
congregation,  in  most  respects.  Each  is  left  to 
conduct  its  own  matters  according  to  its  own  choice, 
governed  only  by  the  constitution,  and  responsible 
to  the  higher  courts.  Here  all  processes  for  al- 
leged offences  against  private  members  must  be- 
gin. One  congregation  cannot  enter  process  against 
another.  A  member  of  one  congregation  may 
bring  charges  against  a  member  of  another,  but  it 
must  be  before  that  Session  to  which  the  person 
charged  is  directly  amenable.    Congregations,  then, 


186 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


can  exert  an  influence  in  each  other's  ,  judicial  pro- 
ceedings, or,  in  reference  to  the  admission  of  mem- 
bers to  the  Church,  only  through  the  Presbytery, 
and  in  particulars  which  come  legitimately  under 
its  control.  As  individuals,  then,  or  congregations, 
we  are  entirely  unable  to  reach  slave-holders  by 
way  of  discipline,  or  so  as  to  prevent  their  intro- 
duction to  the  Church  in  otlier  congregations.  The 
Presbyteries  are  also  independent  of  each  other. 
They  are  at  liberty  to  conduct  their  internal  affairs 
as  to  them  seems-  best,  subject  only  to  the  review 
and  control  of  .their  respective  Synods.  Again, 
one  Presbytery  cannot  constrain  another  to  exercise 
discipline  in  a  certain  way,  nor  at  all,  except 
through  the  Synod,  and  in  particulars  to  which  the 
authority  of  the  Synod  extends,  according  to  the 
constitution.  So  that,  as  Presbyteries,  we  cannot 
reach  slave-holders  in  other  Presbyteries,  with  a 
view  to  their  discipline,  except  through  the  Synod, 
and  to  the  extent  of  the  Synod^s  authority  in  the 
premises.  Farther,  the  Synods  are  independent  of 
each  other  in  like  manner,  being  responsible  only 
to  the  General  Assembly.  One  Synod  cannot  af- 
.fect  the  discipline  of  another,  save  through  the  As- 
sembly, and  in  reference  to  subjects  to  which  its 
authority  extends.  No  Synod,  therefore,  can  af- 
fect the  standing  of  slave-holders  in  the  churches 
of  any  other  Synod,  except  as  it  may  be  able  to 
influence  the  action  of  the  General  Assembly. 

From  all  this  it  is  manifest  that,  as  individual 
members  or  churches,  we  cannot  reach  the  slave- 
holders in  the  southern  portions  of  the  Church,  so 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


187 


as  to  discipline  or  constrain  them  to  cease  holding 
slaves.  As  Presbyteries,  we  cannot  effect  this  ob- 
ject. Nor  can  we,  as  members,  churches,  Pres- 
byteries, and  Synods  combined,  secure  the  removal 
of  slave-holding  from  the  Church,  unless  it  be 
through  the  General  Assembly,  and  by  means  of 
some  constitutional  rule  which  it  can  apply  so  as 
to  eifect  this  object.  But  there  exists  no  such  con- 
stitutional rule.  The  matter  is,  therefore,  beyond 
our  ?each  by  any  disciplinary  or  judicial,  means. 
It  is  left  just  where  it  ought  to  be,  in  the  hands  of 
the  lower  judicatories,  those  having  primary  au- 
thority over  the  persons  concerned  in  slave-holding, 
and  the  territory  where  he  practice  prevails.  If, 
therefore,  wrong  exists  in  the  Church,  the  Session 
of  that  particular  congregation  in  which  it  is  found, 
is  primarily  responsible  for  it.  If  the  knowledge 
of  it  come  in  a  constitutional  way  to  the  Presby- 
tery, and  it  be  a  matter  which  it  can  act  upon,  the 
members  of  the  Presbytery  become  responsible.  If 
it  come  regularly  before  the  Synod,  its  members 
are  accountable  for  its  continuance.  And  if  it  be 
brought  before  the  General  Assembly,  and  lies 
within  the  range  of  the  constitutional  power  of  the 
Assembly,  there  is  a  responsibility  cast  upon  the 
whole  Church.  And  if  the  case  be  there  improp- 
erly decided,  according  to  our  convictions,  we  meet 
our  responsibility,  and  relieve  our  consciences,  by 
protesting  against  the  decision,  and  striving  to  se- 
cure its  change. 

Certainly,  then,  in  view  of  the  degree  in  which 
the  parts  of  the  Church  are  independent  of  each 


188 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


other,  the  general  nature  of  their  union,  the  impos- 
sibility of  one  part  cdntroling  the  discipline  of  an- 
other, except  through  the  higher  judicatories,  and 
by  constitutional  rule,  and  the  fact  that  no  such 
rule  exists  excluding  slave-holders  from  the  Church, 
it  is  utterly  preposterous  to  hold  us  partakers  of  tlie 
guilt,  if  there  be  any,  of  slave-holding,  as  practiced 
in  the  Church,  so  as  to  make  secession  a  duty. 

The  force  of  this  kind  of  reasoning  is  felt  to  be 
resistless,  when  applied  to  our  connection  with  the 
civil  government.  Our  government  not  only  tole- 
rates the  holding  of  slaves,  but  the  whole  slave  sys- 
tem. It  bears  no  testimony  against  the  evils  grow- 
ing out  of  it.  It  makes  direct  provision  for  the 
perpetuation  of  the  system,  as  long  as  the  States  in 
which  it  exists  shall  desire.  The  Slates  with 
which  we  are  associated,  have  created  the  system, 
enacted  the  iniquitous  laws  by  which  it  is  fully 
carried  out,  and  uphold,  justify,  and  perpetuate  it 
with  all  its  enormous  evils*  We  are  all  citizens 
of  the  general  government  thus  sustaining  slavery. 
We  are  all  citizens  of  a  particular  State,  affiliated 
with  other  States,  which  have  created,  and  justify, 
and  perpetuate  all  the  horrors  of  slavery.  But  few, 
very  few,  and  those  regarded  as  fanatical,  deem  it 
duty  to  secede  from  the  State  on  this  account. 
Very  few  feel  themselves  necessarily  involved  in 
the  guilt  of  slavery,  in  consequence  of  their  polit- 
ical relations,  so  as  to  make  secession  from  the 
government  an  absolute  duty.  But  it  is  at  once 
manifest,  that  our  participation  in  the  guilt  of  sla- 
very, if  there  be:  any  such  participation  in  either 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


189 


case,  is  much  more  direct  and  fearful  through  our 
civil  than  through  our  ecclesiastical  relations.  The 
slave  system,  with  all  its  horrors,  is  an  institution 
of  the  States  in  which  it  prevails.  With  these 
States  ours  is  associated  in  a  general  government. 
And  this  general  government  makes  provision  for 
the  defence,  support  and  perpetuation  of  this  insti- 
tution. The  Church,  on  the  other  hand,  finds  the 
system  existing.  She  cannot  directly  or  speedily 
effect  its  removal.  She  bears  testimony  against  all 
its  evils,  enjoins  the  application  of  the  golden  rule 
in  the  treatment  of  those  who  are  held  as  slaves, 
encourages  emancipation,  but  permits  the  relation 
of  master  and  slave,  in  view  of  the  circumstances 
in  which  many  of  her  members  are  placed.  Our 
connection,  therefore,  with  slavery,  and  all  its 
evils,  as  citizens,  is  much  more  direct  and  intimate 
than  it  is  as  members  of  the  Church.  How,  then, 
do  men  who  plead  for  secession  from  the  Church, 
still  quietly  retain  their  places  as  citizens,  and  feel 
no  guilt  ?  Is  citizenship  of  more  value  than  mem- 
bership in  the  Church  ?  Are  the  union  and  integ- 
rity of  the  States  of  greater  worth  than  the  unity 
and  harmony  of  the  body  of  Christ  ?  Are  our 
civil  relations  more  sacred  than  our  ecclesiastical  ? 
Nor  is  it  enough  to  affirm,  as  some  do,  that  they 
have  left  a/  particular  political  party.  The  guilt 
does  not  lie"  in  the  party  peculiarly,  but  in  the  gov- 
ernment itself.  Nothing  but  absolute  secession 
from  the  government,  or  expatriation,  will,  accord- 
ing to  the  principle  here  opposed,  deliver  men  from 
guilt,  in  this  particular*  / jfyTo  other  course  is  con- 


190 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


si  stent  for  those  who  secede  from  the  Church. 
These  persons  plead,  in  justification,  the  general 
nature  of  the  union  of  the  non-slave-holding  with 
the  slave-holding  States,  their  entire  want  of  power 
to  remove  the  evil,  and  their  testimony  against  it, 
and  efforts  in  a  general  way  for  its  removal.  We 
deem,  as  they  do,  the  plea  abundantly  sufficient  to 
show  their  freedom  from  personal  guilt  in  the  mat- 
ter. But  if  it  be  sufficient  to  prove  that  they  do 
not  partake  of  the  sin  of  slavery,  when  applied  to 
their  civil,  it  is  much  more  than  sufficient  when 
applied  to  their  ecclesiastical  relations.  It  is  utter- 
ly vain  to  affirm,  that  whilst  we  are  unable,  as  citi- 
zens, to  remove  slavery  from  the  State,  as  chris- 
tians, we  can  remove  it  from  the  Church.  As 
citizens,  we  can  exert  our  personal  influence  to  pro- 
duce such  a  public  sentiment  as  we  desire  upon  the 
subject.  And  w^e  can  do  precisely  the  same  as 
christians  in  the  Church.  We  may,  as  citizens, 
indirectly  by  our  vote,  and  directly  by  our  repre- 
sentatives, oppose  the  continuance  of  the  slave  sys- 
tem. As  christians  we  may  personally,  if  we  have 
a  place  in  any  of  the  Church  courts,  if  not,  by  our 
chosen  representatives,  oppose  the  practice  of  slave- 
holding  in  the  Church.  In  the  State,  if  we  are 
overborne  by  numbers,  we  may  dissent,  but  can  go 
no  farther.  In  the  Church,  if  a  majority  be  against 
us,  we  may  record  our  protest,  but  can  do  no  more. 
Our  power  is  as  great  in  the  one  case,  therefore^  as 
in  the  other.  If,  therefore,  any  one  may,  without 
incurring  guilt,  remain  a  citizen  of  the  United 
States  government,  much  more  may  he  remain  in 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY?  191 

the  Presbyterian  Church  without  sin,  in  consequence 
of  slavery.  And  if  he  may  remain  without  sin, 
he  cannot  without  sin  secede. 

But  it  may  be  proper  also,  as  bearing  upon  this 
point,  to  ascertain  whether  the  General  Assembly 
has  power  to  exclude  those  who .  hold  slaves  from 
the  Church,  simply  on  that  account.  For  it  must 
be  manifest,  that  if  the  Assembly,  the  highest  court 
known  to  the  Church,  cannot,  in  the  due  exercise 
of  its  authority,  reach  the  difficulty,  we  cannot  be 
held  responsible  for  its  existence.  Let  us,  then, 
look  at  the  constitutional  powers  of  the  General 
Assembly.  IJhe  boundaries  within  which  it  may 
act,  are  distinctly  marked  out.  Nor  can  they  be 
passed  without  injury,  or  even  perhaps  ruin  to  the 
Church.    They  are  thus  defined  : 

"  The  General  Assembly  shall  receive  and  issue 
all  appeals  and  references  which  may  be  regularly 
brought  before  them  fron^  the  inferior  judicatories ; 
they  shall  review  the  records  of  every  Synod,  and 
approve  or  censure  them  ;  they  shall  give  their  ad- 
vice and  instruction  in  all  cases  submitted  to  them, 
in  conformity  with  the  constitution  of  the  Church; 
they  shall  constitute  the  bond  of  union,  peace,  cor- 
respondence, and  mutual  confidence  among  all  our 
churches.^' 

"To  the  General  Assembly  also  belongs,  the 
power  of  deciding  all  controversies  respecting  doc- 
trine and  discipline,  of  reproving,  warning,  or  bear- 
ing testimony  against  error  in  doctrine,  or  immor- 
ality in  practice,  in  any  Church,  Presbytery,  or 
.Synod ;  of  erecting  new  Synods,  when  it  may  be 


192 


IS  87    3SSI0N  A  DUTY? 


judged  necessary ;  of  superintending  the  concerns 
of  the*  whole  Church ;  of  corresponding  with  for- 
eign Churches,  on  suf  h  terms  as  may  be  agreed 
upon  by  the  Assembly  and  the  corresponding  body ; 
of  suppressing  schismatical  contentions  and  dispu- 
tations, and,  in  general,  of  recommending  and  at- 
tempting reformation  of  .  manners  and  the  promotion 
of  charity,  truth,  and  holiness  throughout  all  the 
churches  under  their  care."  Form.  Gov.  ch.  12, 
sec.  4,  5. 

Such  is  the  description  of  all  the  pov  "s  ^os- 
-  tl  by  the  Assembl}  .  Under  wh  h  of  these 
speeificatious  could  they  proceed  to  exclude  those 
who  hold  slaves,  ^^imply  on  that  account,  from  the 
Church?  None  of  them  seem  to  give  such  power, 
unless  it  be  that  one  which  grants  authority. to  "de- 
cide all  controversies  respecting  doctrine  and  dis- 
cipline." But  this  must  efer  to  the  manner  of  ex- 
ercising discipline,  and  not  the  rules.  The  rules 
of  discipline  are  embodied  in  the  constitution.  But 
the  Assembly  cannot  make  a  constitutional  rule. 

Before  any  overtures  or  regulations  proposed  by 
the  Assembly^  to  be  established  as  constitutional 
rules,  shall  be  obligatory  upon  the  churches,  it  shall 
be  necessary  to  transmit  them  to  all  the  Presbyte- 
ries j  and  to  receive  the  returns  of  at  least  a  ma- 
jority of  them,  in  writing,  approving  thereof." 
(For.  Gov,  ch.  12,  sec.  6.)  The  only  constitu- 
tional method  by  which  the  Assembly  could  reach 
the  case,  would  be,  to  propose  to  the  Presbyteries 
the  adoption  of  a  rule  declaring  the  slave-holder 
excluded  from  the  Church.    But  to  propose  such  a 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


193 


thing  would  only  be  to  produce  agitation,  and  invite 
defeat.  The  Presbyteries  have  not  yet  sufficiently 
lost  discrimination  between  names  and  things,  re- 
lations and  practices,  legal  authority  to  do  wrong 
and  actual  wrong  doing,  to  affirm  such, a  proposi- 
tion. But  until  such  a  rule  exists,  for  the  Assembly 
to  undertake  by  discipline  to  remove  slave-holders 
from  the  Church,  merely  on  account  of  their  sus- 
taining this  relation,  or  by  authority  to  prevent 
their  introduction  to  it,  would  be  to  assume  power 
that  does  not  belong  to  them.  Such  a  usurpation 
would  be  dangerous,  nay,  ruinous.  Instead  of  be- 
ing a  bond  of  union,  the  Assembly  would  thus  dis- 
tract, divide,  and  destroy  the  Church.  And  noth- 
ing could  be  gained  by  this  means,  even  to  the 
cause  of  emancipation. 

But  might  not  the  General  Assembly  interpret 
the  existing  rules  relating  to  offences,  so  as  to  make 
slave-holding  worthy  of  discipline  under  these 
rules?  Suppose  they  should  give  such  an  interpre- 
tation. Would  it  have  the  force  of  positive  law? 
Would  it  be  universally  binding  ?  If  not,  then  to 
adopt  it  would  be  but  child's  play.  If  it  would, 
then  it  would  be,  in  effect,  a  constitutional  rule. 
And  if  an  interpretation  given  in  one  instance  by 
the  Assembly,  in  a  case  in  which  a  majority  of  the 
Church  would  not  coincide,  is  absolutely  binding, 
then  in  any  other,  yea,  in  all  other  cases,  it  would 
be  also.  And  then  the  General  Assembly  may 
bind  the  whole  Church  as  they  please.  They  may 
place  it  upon  an  iron  beadstead,  and  cut  and  stretch 

it  at  their  pleasure.    Then,  instead  of  our  boasted 
17 


194 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


free  republic,  we  shall  have  an  oligarchy  with  the 
powers  of  an  autocrat.  Would  the  Church — 
would  those  who  urge  secession  as  a  duty — submit 
to  such  a  state  of  things  ?  Neither,  therefore,  by 
the  enactipent  of  a  law  which  might  apply  to  the 
case,  nor  by  the  interpretation  of  existing  law  so 
as  to  make  it  apply,  nor  in  any  other  way  consist- 
ently with  the  genius  of  our  government,  can  the 
Assembly  secure  a  basis  of  action  by  which  they 
can  exclude  those  who  hold  slaves,  merely  on  that 
account,  from  the  Church,  unless  they  shall  be 
guilty  of  perpetrating  some  of  the  wrongs  which 
frequently  grow  out  of  the  system  of  slavery,  bring- 
ing them  under  the  operation  of  the  existing  law 
relating  to  offences,  of  which  their  own  Session  are 
primarily  to  judge.  The  only  conceivable  way  in 
which  the  Assembly  could  reach  the  case  would  be, 
to  prove  in  the  first  place,  to  the  satisfaction  of  a 
majority  of  the  Church,  that  the  relation  of  master 
and  slave  is,  in  itself,  and  under  all  circumstances, 
sinful  ;  then  send  down  to  the  Presbyteries  the 
proposition  to  establish  a  constitutional  rule  declar- 
ing it  an  offence  worthy  of  discipline.  The  law  be- 
ing thus  regularly  enacted,  the  remaining  work  is 
easily  and  quickly  done.  But  otherwise,  the  As- 
sembly cannot  effect  the  removal  of  slave-holding 
from  the  Church.  And  if  they  cannot  remove 
those  who  indulge  this  practice,  we  of  the  North 
cannot  reasonably  be  held  to  be  partakers  of  any 
sin  that  may  grow  out  of  it.  And  if  this  be  true, 
secession  is  wrong. 
But  suppose  the  General  Assembly  should  attempt 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


195 


the  work  of  expurgating  the  Church  of  all  slave- 
holders. The  Sessions  of  all  the  southern  churches 
are  enjoined  to  discipline  every  individual  sustain- 
ing the  relation  of  master  to  slaves,  and  if  he  per- 
sist, suspend  or  excommunicate  him.  But  the  Ses- 
sion, finding  no  rule  binding  them  to  this  course, 
and  feeling  that  it  would  be  injurious  and  unjust  to 
many,  if  not  to  all,  refuse  to  obey.  What,  then, 
shall  be  done  ?  Cite  them  to  appear  before  the  bar 
of  the  Assembly  for  contumacy?  But  contu*macy 
implies  the  right  of  the  court  to  command.  They 
refuse  to  appear.  They  will  not  recognize  the 
right  of  the  Assembly  thus  to  usurp  authority  over 
them.  What  then?  Cut  them  off?  Consistency 
would  seem  to  demand  this  course.  It  would  be 
easy  thus  to  drive  the  plowshare  of  division  through 
the  Church,  to  convert  this  home  of  peace  and 
iove  into  an  arena  of  discord  and  bitter  strife,  to 
bring  the  blight  of  ruin  upon  this  heritage  of  the 
Lord;  but  not  so  easy  to  promote  the  interests  of 
truth,  and  peace,  and  purity.  But  has  the  Assem- 
bly any  authority  to  prescribe  terms  of  communion 
at  pleasure,  and  cut  off  those  who  refuse  to  submit? 
To  assume  such  a  position,  and  pursue  such  a 
course,  would  be  to  punish  the  innocent  with  the 
guilty,  to  cut  off  the  non-slave-holding  with  the 
slave-holding  members  of  southern  churches.  This 
would  be  wholly  unjust.  It  would,  moreover,  be 
an  assumption  of  authority  which,  besides  being 
unconstitutional,  would  be  exceedingly  dangerous. 

Any  attempt  at  discrimination  by  the  Assembly, 
so  as  to  exclude  those  only  who  are  slave-holders, 


196  IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 

I 

would  be  equally  unconstitutional.  There  are  but 
three  ways  in  which  a  member  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  can  cease  regularly  to  be  a  member.  God 
may,  by  the  hand  of  death,  give  him  a  dismission. 
He  may  be  dismissed  at  his  own  request  by  the 
Session.  Or  he  may  be  excommunicated  by  a 
criminal  process,  which  results  in  his  conviction. 
No  Session  can  exclude  any  one  from  the  Church 
without  regular  trial  and  conviction;  neither  can 
the  General  Assembly.  It  is  simply  a  high  court 
of  appeal  and  general  control.  This  work  belongs 
primarily  ai  d  exclusively  to  the  Church  Session. 
Even  if  there  existed  a  constitutional  rule  upon  the 
subject,  therefore,  the  Assembly  could  not  exercise 
discipline  against  individuals,  save  in  cases  brought 
before  it  by  appeal,  or  otherwise,  from  the  Session, 
much  less  when  no  rule  exists.  If  there  was  a  law 
reaching  the  case,  the  Assembly  of  course  could 
enjoin  its  application  upon  the  lower  judicatories, 
and  take  account  of  their  fidelity  in  the  matter. 
But  there  is  no  such  law,  and,  therefore,  it  can 
neither  exercise  discipline  itself,  nor  enjoin  it  au- 
thoritatively upon  the  inferior  courts.  Neither  in 
the  mass,  then,  nor  as  individuals,  can  the  Assem- 
bly reach  the  slave-holding  members  of  the  Church, 
so  as  to  deprive  them  of  their  membership.  And 
any  attempt  to  discipline  them  now  would  only  ex- 
cite heart-burnings,  produce  divisions,  and  spread 
the  blight  of  desolation  over  the  whole  Church, 
without  effecting  anything  toward  the  removal  of 
slavery.  Nay,  by  exciting  the  indignation  of  the 
southern  churches,  and  leading  them  to  more 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


197 


strenuous  efforts  at  self-justification,  it  would  put 
farther  off  the  day  of  final  emancipation. 

It  is  perfectly  clear,  then,  we  think,  that  the 
General  Assembly  cannot  reach  the  difficulty  com- 
plained of,  as  terms  of  communion  and  rules  of  dis- 
cipline are  not  established  by  it,  but  by  the  Church. 
And  manifestly  the  Assembly  itself  cannot  be  held 
responsible  for  that  which  is  beyond  its  control. 
And  it  is  yet  more  manifest,  that  the  members  of 
the  Church  are  responsible  for  the  refusal  of  the 
Assembly  to  take  a  certain  course,  only  when  the 
constitution  gives  it  the  power  to  pursue  that  course. 
Equally  clear  is  it,  that  we  cannot  be  held  to  par- 
take of  the  guilt  of  sins  that  may  be  indulged  by 
other  parts  of  the  Church,  except  where  we  may 
p'revent  them  by  our  personal  influence,  or  through 
the  judicatories  of  the  Church.  We  cannot,  there- 
fore, be  regarded  as  partakers  of  the  wrongs  of 
those  members  of  our  Church  in  the  south  who 
hold  slaves,  if  they  practice  wrong.  And,  there- 
fore secession  is  not  a  duty. 

But,  in  farther  vindication  of  this  point,  it  must 
also  be  noted,  that  we  are,  according  to  our  pecu- 
liar Church  polity,  left  free  to  testify  against,  and 
labor  for  the  removal  of  anything  we  deem  wrong 
in  the  Church,  either  in  the  practice  of  its  mem- 
bers, or  its  judicatories,  or  in  its  arrangements. 
This  freedom,  with  us,  is  perfect.  In  this  no  man 
may  restrict  us.  We  may  testify  against  all  the 
evils  of  slavery.  And  if  our  convictions  lead  us 
to  regard  the  relation  of  master  and  slave  as  wrong 
in  itself,  we  may  testify  against  that  also^  This 


198 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


testimony  we  may  reiterate  as  often  and  as  strongly 
as  we  choose,  and  in  any  form  we  prefer,  provided 
that  we  do  not  trample  upon  the  essential  princi- 
ples of  order  and  peace.  We  may  labor  in  any 
way  in  which  we  can  bring  our  influence  to  bear 
for  the  removal  of  the  evil  of  slavery  from  the 
Church  and  from  the  land.  In  such  lahors  we  may 
spend  our  energies,  our  possessions,  and  our  days. 
This  fact  furnishes  all  an  opportunity  to  deliver 
themselves  from  all  participation  in  any  sin  which 
may  result  from  slave-holding,  even  if  it  would 
otherwise  attach  to  them.  It  cannot  surely.be  sup- 
posed that  we  are  personally  guilty  for  that,  in  the 
conduct  of  our  brethren,  which  we  cannot  prevent, 
in  which  we  refuse  to  participate,  but  against 
which  we  testify,  and  strive  to  induce  them  to  for- 
sake it.  Were  Moses  and  Elijah,  Isaiah  and  Jer- 
emiah, and  all  the  prophets  partakers  of  the  sin 
which  was  indulged  in  by  the  house  of  Israel,  in 
their  days — sin  far  exceeding,  in  many  instances, 
that  which  is  supposed  to  arise  from  slave-holding 
as  it  prevails  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  ?  No 
one  will  dare  assert  this.  And  yet  these  iniquities 
were  committed  by  iheir  fellow  members  of  the 
Church,  and  winked  at  sometimes,  if  not  openly 
encouraged,  by  those  who  were  in  authority,  both 
in  Church  and  State.  But  they  protested  against 
them  and  labored  to  turn  the  people  away  from 
them.  And  thus  they  washed  th^ir  hands  of  the 
guilt.  Was  the  divine  Redeemer  partaker  of  the 
sins  of  Israel  in  his  day — those  gross  sins  perpe- 
trated by  the  great  mass  of  the  people — and  espe- 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


199 


cially  by  those  in  authority?  God  forbid.  **He 
was  holy,  harmless,  iindefiled,  separate  from  sin- 
ners, and  made  higher  than  the  heavens."  Yet  he 
was  a  member  of  the  same  church  organization 
with  these  sinners,  and  attended  upon  the  ordinances 
of  religion  as  administered  by  them.  He  even  ate 
the  Passover,  which  was  an  ordinance  of  the  whole 
church,  on  the  very  evening  before  his  crucifixion, 
with  his  betrayer,  yea,  and  with  those  who  had  re- 
solved upon  his  murder.  But  he  testified  against 
al5  their  sins  and  labored  to  turn  them  away  from 
them.  It  was  doubtless  thus  that  he  avoided  par- 
ticipation in  them.  This  principle  was  distinctly 
recognized  by  God  in  dealing  with  Israel.  His 
language  to  them,  by  Moses  was,  "Thou  shalt  not 
hate  thy  brother  in  thy  heart;  thou  shalt  in  any 
wise  rebuke  thy  neighbor,  and  not  suflfer  sin  upon 
him;"  or,  as  the  margin  reads,  "That  thou  bear 
not  sin  for  him."  This  enjoins  the  duty  of  re- 
buking a  sinning  neighbor,  recognizes  the  neglect 
of  this  duty  as  a  participation  of  his  sin,  and  im- 
plies that  its  discharge  delivers  from  all  such  par- 
ticipation. Upon  this  principle  good  men  in  all 
ages,  whose  lot  was  cast  in  corrupt  communities, 
have  escaped  their  guilt.  And  this  principle  man- 
ifestly accords  with  right  reason.  It  is  the  will  of 
God  that  we  should  live  together  in  civil  society. 
It  is  his  pleasure  that  all  should  be  connected  with 
the  visible  Church,  The  Church  was  organized 
to  be  the  home  of  all  that  love  him  on  earth.  And 
for  the  promotion  of  man's  temporal  interests  and 
happiness,  civil  government  was  instituted.  But 


200  IS  SKCESSION  A  DUTY? 


boih  these  are,  though  not  equally,  imperfect. 
Many  things  will  necessarily  occur  in  both  that  are 
wrong.  No  conscientious  man  can  participate,  or 
even  acquiesce,  in  those  things  which  he  is  con- 
vinced are  wrong.  But  in  many  instances  he  can- 
not prevent  their  existence  in  the  government  or 
church  organization  with  which  he  is  connected. 
What,  then,  shall  he  do9  He  cannot,  in  accord- 
ance with  duty,  forsake  these  associations,  civil 
and  ecclesiastical.  He  cannot  prevent  their  wrongs. 
Must  he  remain  and  partake  of  their  guilt?  Has 
God  placed  him  in  such  a  dilemma  that  opposing 
obligations  rest  upon  him — that  he  cannot  escape 
without  sin  ?  It  cannot  be.  There  must  be  some 
method  of  avoiding  sin.  In  many  instances  the 
principle  already  referred  to  seems  the  only  one 
which  furnishes  a  means  of  safety  from  personal 
guilt  in  consequence  of  association  with  others. 
By  testifying  against  the  sins  of  associations  with 
which  men  are  connected,  and  laboring  for  their 
removal,  they  may  avoid  guilt,  at  least  up  to  a  cer- 
tain point  in  their  career  of  iniquitj'.  If  this  prin- 
ciple be  not  correct,  then  the  following  contradic- 
tion and  absurdity  follow:  God  commands  all  to 
enter  society,  both  civil  and  ecclesiastical.  He 
also  forbids  all  to  sin.  But  all  societies  are  neces- 
sarily imperfect  here,  and  often  do  those  things 
that  are  sinful.  God,  then,  commands  men  not  to 
sin,  and  yet  to  take  a  course  that  will  inevitably 
involve  them  in  guilt.  Or,  in  other  words,  he 
binds  them  not  to  sin,  and  yet  to  associate  with 
others  so  as  to  partake  of  the  guilt  of  their  sins. 


IS  SECESSXON  A  DUTY? 


201 


Can  this  be  so?  It  must  be,  unless  their  want  of 
ability  to  prevent  their  testimony  against  and  ef- 
forts to  remove  these  sins  deliver  them  from  guilt. 
Reason,  then,  Scripture  truth,  and  history  concur 
in  showing  that  proper  testimony  against  the  sins 
of  a  body  with  which  we  are  associated,  and 
proper  efforts  to  prevent  them,  deliver  us  from  their 
guilt.  If,  then,  it  were  even  admitted  that  ordi- 
narily we  do  partake  of  any  guilt  that  may  arise 
out  of  slave-holding,  as  practiced  in  the  Church, 
we  may  free  ourselves  of  it  by  bearing  testimony 
against  and  striving  to  bring  about  its  removal. 
And,  as  in  the  Presbyterian  Church,  we  are  left 
perfectly  free  to  do  both  these,  if  we  are  faithful 
we  cannot  be  held  guilty,  or  regarded  as  under  any 
obligation  to  leave  the  Church  on  account  of  sla- 
very. 

The  objection  to  this,  that  it  would  produce  col- 
lision between  the  church  courts  and  di  vision  in  the 
Church,  is  futile.  There  is  a  wide  distinction  be- 
tween bearing  testimony,  and  establishing  rules  of 
discipline.  Should  any  part  of  the  Church  enact 
a  law  by  which  those  who  hold  slav^es  should,  on 
that  account,  be  disciplined  or  deprived  of  their 
rights,  it  would  of  course  be  unconstitutional,  and, 
if  persisted  in,  would  produce  collision  and  ruin. 
But  to  legislate  is  one  thing,  and  to  bear  testimony 
quite  another.  Our  protest  against  anything  we 
deem  wrong  in  the  Church,  may  be  as  strong  as  we 
choose  to  make  it,  provided  only,  that  it  take  not 
the  form  of  legislation,  and  no  collision  or  disturb- 
ance of  order  or  harmonious  action  need  occur. 
18 


202 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


But  there  is  still  another  principle  applicable 
here,  which  we  do  well  to  regard.  There  are, 
doubtless,  circumstances  which  would  render  it 
duty  to  separate  from  any  body.  God,  called  to 
the  faithful  who  were  found  an  the  Eoman  Catholic 
Church,  "come  out  of  her  ray  people,  that  ye  be 
not  partakers  of  her  sins,  and  that  ye  receive  not 
her  plagues."  But  in  order  to  make  this  separa- 
tion a  duty,  the  wrong  indulged  must  not  only  be 
great,  but  it  must  also  have  become  the  settled  and 
permanent  habit  of  the  body.  Has  slave-holding 
become  the  permanent  practice  of  the  members  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church?  So  far  from  it  that 
slavery  cannot  be  regarded  as  a  permanent  institu- 
tion in  our  land.  The  great  mass  of  the  great^^ 
and  best  men  of  our  country  look  forward  with 
deep  solicitude  to  the  day  of  its  final  abolition,  and 
hope  that  it  many  not  be  very  distant*  We  are 
safe  in  affirming  that  three^fourths  of  those  mem- 
bers of  the  Church  who  reside  in  slave-holding 
States,  are  opposed  strongly  to  the  existence  of  the 
slave-system,  and  anxious  for  its  abolition.  And 
it  remains  only  because  they  have  not  the  power, 
nor  do  they  know  how  safely  to  remove  it.  And, 
if  the  whole  Church  be  taken  together,  it  may 
safely  be  asserted,  that  nine-tenths  of  its  members 
are  opposed  to  the  existence  of  slavery,  and  are 
longing  and  praying  for  its  removal.  Can  that  be 
regarded  as  a  permanent  practice  of  the  body, 
which  is  partially  indulged  by  a  small  minority  of 
the  members,  and  to  which  su^h  an  immense  ma- 
jority are  opposed,  and  for  the  removal  of  which 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


203 


they  are  laboring?  It  is  manifest  that  slave-hold- 
ing will  cease  the  moment  the  system  is  abolished. 
And  as  so  large  a  majority  of  the  members  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  are  opposed  to  the  system, 
and  striving  to  bring  about  its  removal,  they  are 
clearly  laboring  for  the  abolition  of  the  relation 
itself.  Slave-holding,  then,  cannot  be  regarded  as 
a  permanent  practice  of  any  portion  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church.  But  if  slavery  even  had  a  perma- 
nent place  in  that  part  of  the  Church  where  the  rela- 
tion is  now  tolerated,  that  would  not  alter  the  case. 
A  body  is  not  to  be  characterized  by  any  peculiar- 
ity of  a  small  minority  of  its  members.  To  in- 
volve all  in  guilt,  and  justify  secession,  the  wrong 
must  be  the  act  of  the  body.  Now  a  body  acts 
only  through  its  regularly  constituted  authorities. 
The  Presbyterian  Church  acts  through  the  General 
Assembly.  But  the  General  Assembly  has  never 
practiced  slavery.  It  never  will  do  so.  It  has 
never  tolerated  the  slave-system,  or  the  evils  con- 
nected with  it,  but  has  borne  frequent  and  decided 
testimony  against  them.  It  has  declared  many  of 
them  offences  worthy  of  discipline.  It  has  urged 
the  Church  in  every  prudent  and  practicable  way 
to  hasten  the  complete  abolition  of  the  whole  sys- 
tem. Most  manifestly,  then,  slavery  has  never 
found  toleration,  nor  has  simple  slave-holding  ever 
been  practiced  by  the  Assembly,  or  become  a  per- 
manent habit  int  any  part  of  the  Presbyterian. 
Church.  But  until  it  does  so,  secession  on  that 
account  must  continue  wholly  uncalled  for  and  un- 
justifiable. 


204 


IS  SECESSION  A  BUTY? 


That  this  position  is  correct,  is  evident  from  the 
teachings  of  God  in  the  Apocalypse.  Many  and 
fearful  were  the  corruptions  of  the  Church  of 
Eome,  as  early  as  the  seventh  century.  It  is  deeply 
interesting,  then,  to  ascertain  at  what  period  the 
children  of  God  were  commanded  to  come  out  of 
her,  that  they  might  avoid  a  participation  of  her 
guilt,  and  escape  her  plagues.  In  the  record,  this 
command  is  not  found  until  the  18th  chapter  and 
4th  verse  of  the  book  of  Revelation.  Now,  what- 
ever may  be  the  precise  period  in  the  history  of  the 
Romish  Church  referred  to,  it  is  manifest  that  the 
giving  of  this  command  synchronized  with  her  en- 
tire apostacy  from  the  position  of  a  church  of  God. 
It  was  after  the  announcement,  "Babylon  is  fallen, 
is  fallen."  It  was  after  there  was  written  upon  the 
forehead  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  "  Mystery, 
Babylon  the  great,  the  mother  of  harlots  and  abom- 
inations of  the  earth."  It  was  subsequent  to  her 
having  "become  the  habitation  of  devils,  the  hold 
of  every  foul  spirit  and  a  cage  of  every  unclean 
and  hateful  bird."  That  the  true  children  of  God 
would  have  done  positively  wrong  in  coming  out  of 
the  Church  of  Rome  at  an  earlier  period^  is  not 
here  affirmed.    But  that  the  authoritative  voice 

T 

from  heaven,  enjoining  secession  i^on  them  all 
prior  to  that  period,  was  heard,  no  one  will  dare 
assert,  it  was  only  then,  that  it  become  impossible 
to  remain  in  her  communion,  without  partaking  of 
her  sins.  It  was  then,  that  that  Church,  as  such, 
and  through  her  highest  authorities,  became  wholly 
apostate.   The  fearful  wrongs  indulged,  became 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


206 


the  settled  and  permanent  habit  of  the  body,  and 
gave  character  to  it.  And  then  to  remain  in  it 
would  have  been  to  partake  of  its  guilt,  and  receive 
of  its  plagues.  Now,  in  this  case,  the  spirit  of 
God  has  delineated  the  progressive  development  of 
wrong  in  the  Church,  from  the  point  of  purity  on- 
ward to  that  of  entire  apostacy  from  God.  And 
most  manifestly  he  has  not  absolutely  enjoined  se- 
cession ]imtil  the  latter  point  has  been  reached. 
The  wrongs  practiced  must,  therefore,  be  very 
great  5  they  must  be  the  acts  of  the  body  itself,  and 
not  siriiiply  of  a  few  of  its  members,  and  they  must 
be  its  settled  practice,  so  as  to  involve  apostacy, 
before  an  obligation  to  withdraw  exists.  But  slave- 
holding,  as  tolerated  by  the  General  Assembly, 
eannot  be  proved  to  be  a  very  great  wrong ;  it  is 
not  the  act  of  the  Church  as  a  body,  and  it  is  not 
the  settled,  permanent  practice  of  even  a  small  por- 
tion of  its  members ;  and  even  those  who  plead  for 
secession  dare  not  affirm  that  the  Presbyterian 
Church  has  become  wholly  apostate.  No  one  can, 
therefore,  be  under  obligation  to  separate  from  the 
Church  on  this  account. 

But  the  Scriptures  are  a  perfect  rule  of  conduct, 
under  all  circumstances.  No  step  should  be  taken 
for  which  we  have  not  their  authority  or  sanction. 
But  they  no  where  enjoin  separation  from  a  Church 
simply  upon  the  ground  that  some  evils  exist  and 
are  tolerated  in  it  for  a  time.  Eeformation  and  not 
secession  is  the  rule  of  Christ  in  all  cases  not  in- 
volving apostacy.  There  is  significancy  in  that 
direction  of  the  Redeemer,  "let  both"— tares  and 


206 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


wheat — "grow  together  until  the  harvest."  In  the 
most  degenerate  times  of  the  Old  Testament 
Church,  God  never  commanded  his  children  to 
separate  from  her,  or  form  another  organization 
%vithin  her. 

We  have  already  seea  that  neither  Christ  nor 
his  Apostles  separated  from  her  until  she  ceased  to 
be  the  Church  of  God.  In  the  earlier  history  6f 
the  Church  of  Corinth,  such  \yickedness  as  cannot 
be  named  in  christian  society,  was  not  only  in- 
dulged by  an  individual,  but  boasted  of  by  the  mass 
of  its  njembers,  and  tolerated  by  its  authorities. 
Bid  Paul  direct  the  sincere  followers  of  Christ  to 
come  out  from  the  Church?  By  no  means.  He 
commanded  the  Church  to  purge  out  the  leaven  of 
wickedness  (1  Cor.  6:  7)*  In  the  churches  of 
Pergamos,  Thyatira,  and  Laodicea  there  existed 
fearful  iniquities.  Were  the  saints  enjoined  to 
separate  from  those  churches?  Not  a  sentence  to 
that  effect  is  found  in  the  record.  The  churches 
were  commanded  to  repent  and  purify  themselves, 
and  threatened  with  judgments  if  they  did  not. 
But  the  saints,  so  far  from  being  called  to  come  out 
of  them,  were  commended  for  the  graces  which 
they  manifested  in  the  midst  of  abounding  iniquity. 
But  certain  passages  of  Scripture  are  referred  to  as 
proving  the  duty  of  secession.  Let  us  examine 
them.  The  first  of  these  we  notice  is,  1  Cor.  5: 
11:  But  now  I  have  written  unto  you  not  to  keep 
company,  if  any  man  that  is  called  a  brother  be  a 
fornicator,  or  covetous,  or  an  idoJator,  or  a  railer, 
or  a  drunkard,  or  an  extortioner;  with  such  an  one, 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


207 


no,  not  to  eat."  Paul  is  here  manifestly  address- 
ing the  Church.  But  how  does  a  Church  refuse 
to  keep  company  with  such  an  one  ?  Clearly  by 
refusing  to  receive  him  to  its  fellowship ;  or,  if  he 
be  in  it,  by  expelling  him  by  the  regular  forms  of 
discipline.  Precisely  thus  did  the  Apostle  direct 
the  Corinthian  Church*  Thus,  in  verse  7,  he  says : 
"  Purge  out,  therefore,  the  old  leaven  that  ye  may 
be  a  new  lump;"  and,  in  verse  13,  "Therefore, 
put  away  from  among  yourselves  that  wicked  per^ 
son."  Another  passage  referred  to  is,  2  Thes.  3:  6 : 
f«  Now  we  command  you,  brethren,  in  the  name  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  ye  withdraw  yourselves 
from  every  brother  that  walketh  disorderly,  and  not 
after  the  tradition  which  je  received  of  us.  Here, 
again,  the  Church  at  large  are  addressed.  How, 
then,  are  they  to  withdraw  from  a  disorderly  broth- 
er? He  tells  them,  in  verse  7,  by  "noting  that 
man  and  refusing  to  have  company  with  him,  that 
he  may  be  ashamed."  And  we  have  already  seen 
that  a  Church  refuses  to  keep  company  with  any 
such  one,  by  "putting  away  from  among  them- 
selves that  wicked  person  "  by  the  regular  exercise 
of  discipline.  These  passs^ges,  therefore,  which 
are  so  much  relied  upon,  clearly  have  no  reference 
to  secession,  but  simply  prove  the  obligation  of 
churches  to  exercise  proper  discipline,  expelling 
unworthy  members.  Akother  passage  adduced  is, 
2  Cor*  6:  17:  "Wherefore  come  out  from  among 
them  and  be  ye  separate,  saith  the  Lord,  and  touch 
not  the  unclean  thing.'?  But  the  slightest  exami- 
nation of  the  context  will  show,  that  this  call  is  to 


208 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


separate  from  the  world,  from  unbelievers,  infidels, 
and  idolators,  by  a  consistent  practice  of  religion. 
The  passage  has  not,  therefore,  the  remotest  bear- 
ing upon  the  point.    But  in  order  to  force  these 
Scriptures  into  the  support  of  secession,  it  has  been 
alleged,  that  separation  and  the  exercise  of  discip* 
line  are  essentially  the  same.    This  surely  is  too 
absurd  to  impose  upon  any  reflecting  mind.  Does 
a  government  which  expels  the  traitor  simply  with- 
draw from  him  ?   Does  an  individual  who,  being 
dissatisfied  with  his  governments  expatriates  him- 
self, send  his  whole  country  into  exile?   There  is 
no  similarity  between  the  acts.    Discipline  is  the 
authoritative  act  of  a  Church  regularly  organized, 
and  performed  according  to  an  established  and 
Scriptural  order.    Separation  is  the  act  of  indi- 
viduals without  authority,  without  organization,  and 
without  order.    How  preposterous,  then,  to  allege 
the  passages  that  prove  the  former  in  proof  of  the 
latter.    The  only  other  passage  relied  upon  for  this 
purpose  is  Rev.  18:  4  :     Come  out  of  her  my  peo- 
ple, that  ye  be  not  partakers  of  her  sins,  and  that 
ye  receive  not  of  her  plagues.''    This  call,  we 
have  already  seen,  was  to  separation  from  the  Church 
of  Rome  after  she  had  fallen  from  the  position  of 
a  Church  of  Christ.    It  is,  therefore,  a  most  gross 
perversion  to  apply  it  to  prove  that  secession  from 
the  Presbyterian  Church  is  a  duty. 

But,  it  may  be  asked,  if  the  Church  does  not 
discharge  her  duty,  but  retains  within  her  pale  un- 
worthy members,  whose  communion  pollutes,  what 
shall  be  done?   Will  not  the  fellowship  of  these 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


209 


individuals  bring  guilt  upon  all  the  sincere  disci- 
ples of  Christ,  and  render  separation  a  duty?  Not 
if  proper  testimony  be  borne  against  this  conduct, 
and  appropriate  efforts  be  made  to  induce  the 
Churclx  to  act  otherwise.  And  for  this  obvious 
reason:  the  Church  has  power  to  expel  unworthy 
members,  but  individuals  have  not.  There  is  not, 
therefore,  in  the  Scriptures  a  single  passage  which 
directly  or  indirectly  teaches  that  separation  from 
the  Presbyterian  Church  is  a  duty. 

It  should  also  be  carefully  observed  that  such  a 
separation  as  is  plead  for,  effects  nothing  of  value 
in  the  way  of  escaping  a  participation  in  other 
men's  sins.    Those  who  secede  claim  that  they  re- 
tain all  the  doctrines  held  by  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  save  that  which  relates  to  slave-hplding. 
They  hold  that,  by  separating,  they  avoid  com- 
muning with  those  who  hold  slaves,  and  a  partici- 
pation of  their  guilt.    But  do  they  avoid  com- 
muning with  slave-holders?   Is  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per a  sectarian  institution?   Does  it  not  belong  to 
the  whole  visible  Church,  made  up  of  all  denomi- 
nations who  "profess  the  true  religion?"  Are 
the  seceders  not  still  in  the  Church  ?    Are  not  the 
slave-holders  in  it  ?   One  design  of  this  ordinance 
is,  to  be  a  bond  of  union  and  communion  with  the 
whole  visible  Church.     Should  any,  therefore, 
separate,  and  set  up  an  organization  of  their  own, 
if  they  profess  the  true  religion,  their  organization 
is  a  part  of  the  visible  Church  ;  and  when  they  at- 
tend upon  the  ordinance  of  the  Supper,  they  com- 
mune with  the  whole  Church  just  as  really  as 


210 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


though  they  had  not  separate  denominational  exist- 
ence. And  if  the  Presbyterian  be  a  part  of  the 
visible  Church,  the  seceders  still  hold  communion 
with  its  members. 

Nor  is  it  true  that  even  v/hen  we  sit  at  the  same 
communion  table  with  others,  w^  endorse  their 
views  as  according  to  truth,  or  their  character  as 
the  true  children  of  God.  We  simply  recognize 
those  with  whom  we  commune  as  members  of  the 
visible  Church,  and,  as  a  general  thing,  those  of 
whom  we  hope  that  they  are  the  true  followers  of 
Christ.  Nor  do  we  thus  bear  any  testimony  as  to 
the  right  or  the  wrong  of  their  membership.  This 
principle  is  recognized  in  our  Book  of  Discipline, 
ch.  3,  sec.  3 : 

"An  offence,  gross  in  itself,  and  known  to  sev- 
eral, may  be  so  circumstanced  that  it  plainly  can- 
not be  prosecuted  to  conviction.  In  such  cases, 
however  grievous  it  may  be  to  the  pious  to  see  an 
unworthy  member  in  the  Church,  it  is  proper  to 
wait  until  God  in  his  righteous  providence  shall 
give  further  light." 

We  may  know  of  a  member  or  members  of  the 
Church,  that  they  are  theives  or  murderers,  and 
yet,  under  this  rule,  it  may  be  our  duty  to  commune 
with  them.  Dp  we  endorse  their  character  or  con- 
duct in  so  doing  ?  By  no  means.  And  in  the 
present  imperfect  state  of  humanity  and  of  the 
Church,  it  is  impossible  to  avoid  acting  according 
to  this  rule.  When  Jesus  communed?  in  the  Pass- 
over with  the  Jfews,  and  in  the  supper  with  Judas, 
did  he  endorse  their  views,  conduct,  or  character? 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


211 


Most  certainly  he  did  not.  If  it  be  otherwise, 
then  do  we  act  a  solemn  lie  before  God  almost 
every  time  we  commune.  And  thus  also  did  the 
Son  of  God.  Even,  therefore,  if  we  sat  down  at 
the  same  table  with  slave-holders,  we  should  not 
necessarily  recognize  their  views,  or  acts,  or  char- 
acter as  right,  but  simply  their  membership  in  the 
Church.  The  opposite  doctrine  has  produced  in- 
calculable mischief  by  multiplying  sects  among 
protestant  christians. 

But  there  are  still  other  forms  of  christian  com- 
munion, in  which  those  who  secede  indulge  with- 
out restraint  with  members  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church.  In  all  the  more  common  ordinances  of 
divine  worship,  both  public  and  private,  they  min- 
gle freely ;  they  have  frequent  and  delightful  fel- 
lowship. And  if  a  member  pass  from  the  Presby- 
terian Church  to  this  new  organization,  his  certifi- 
cate of  membership  secures  his  admission.  Thus 
do  they  hold  communion  with  and  recognize  it  as 
a  branch  of  the  visible  Church,  and  its  members 
as  entitled  to  all  the  rights  and  privileges  of  mem- 
bers of  the  true  Church.  These  views  of  chris- 
tian communion^  accord  with  the  teaching  of  the 
Confession  of  faith.  The  following  is  its  lan- 
guage, Conf.  Faith,  ch.  26,  sees.  1,  2: 

"1.  All  saints  that  are  united  to  Jesus  Christ 
their  head,  by  his  spirit  and  by  faith,  have  fellow- 
ship with  him  in  his  graces,  sufferings,  death,  re- 
surrection and  glory;  and,  being  united  to  one  an- 
other in  love,  they  have  communion  in  each  other's 
^ifts  and  graces,  and  are  obliged  to  the  peicformance 


212 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY  ? 


of  such  duties,  public  and  private,  as  do  conduce 
to  their  mutual  good,  both  in  the  inward  and  out- 
ward man. 

"2.  Saints  by  profession,  are  bound  to  maintain 
a  holy  fellowship  and  communion  in  the  worship 
of  God,  and  performing  such  other  spiritual  ser- 
vices as  tend  to  their  mutual  edification." 

The  establishment  of  a  separate  organization, 
therefore,  that  we  may  be  able  to  spread  the  table 
of  the  Lord  apart  from  all  unworthy  professors, 
and  avoid  communion  with  them,  is  uncalled  for 
in  the  nature  of  the  ordinance.  It  is  also  an  im- 
practicability. We  cannot  thus  avoid  fellowship 
with  corrupt  branches  and  members  of  the  Church, 
in  any  degree  that  will  at  all  compensate  for  the 
evils  produced  by  separation.  Nothing  of  value 
can  be  gained  in  this  respect,  nor  in  any  other,  as 
we  shall  see  more  fully  hereafter,  by  secession. 

Let  it  farther  be  observed,  that  the  great  king 
and  head  of  Zion  dw^ells  in  the  Presbyterian 
Church.  Her  ministry,  both  at  home  and  in  the 
midst  of  the  benighted  heathen,  he  makes  instru- 
ments of  sanctification  to  his  people,  and  of  salva- 
tion to  many  sinners.  With  her  assemblies  he 
meets.  In  her  sanctuaries  he  records  his  name, 
and  manifests  his  power  to  bless  and  to  save.  At 
her  communion  table  he  appears  "  the  chief  among 
ten  thousand  and  altogether  lovely,"  pouring  light 
and  life  and  joy  upon  the  souls  of  those  who  eat 
and  drink*  Her  children  grow  up  as  willows  by 
the  water  courses ;  and  many  thousands  are,  from 
year  to  year,  joining  her  communion,  of  such  as 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


213 


give  evidence  that  they  are  God's  precious  ones. 
Before  her  he  is  opening  extensive  fields  of  useful- 
ness, and  enabling  her  to  enter  them.  And  he  is 
giving  her  more  and  more,  from  time  to  time,  the 
capacity  to  bless  the  wretched  race  of  man.  If 
Jesus,  therefore,  dwells  in  her  midst,  attends  her 
communions,  and  gives  her  his  blessing,  can  it  be 
the  duty  of  his  children  to  flee  from  her,  avoid  her 
fellowship,  and  work  division,  mischief  and  riiin 
within  her  ? 

Now  almost  any  one  of  these  considerations  is 
of  itself  sufficient  to  establish  the  truth,  that  we  of 
the  north  do  not  participate  in  the  wrong  of  slavery 
as  it  exists  in  the  southern  portion  of  the  Church, 
so  as  to  make  secession  a  duty.  But  unite  them 
all.  Consider  that  the  holding  of  slaves  as  tole- 
rated  by  the  Church,  is  not  sinful ;  that  if  many  in 
holding  them  do  sin,  we  are  not  responsible,  since 
God  does  not  deal  with  the  members  of  the  Church 
as  with  temporary  bodies  of  men;  that  good  men 
of  old,  and  even  the  Son  of  God  himself,  remained 
in  a  corrupt  Church  without  sin.  Remember,  also, 
that  such  is  the  nature  of  our  Church  organization 
that  we  cannot  reach  the  difficulty;  nor  can  the 
General  Assembly  effect  its  removal ;  that  we  are 
left  free  to  testify  against  it  and  labor  for  its  ex- 
tinction ;  and  that  no  absolute  obligation  to  secede 
exists,  until  the  guilt  becomes  great,  is  the  act  of 
the  body  itself,  and  not  merely  of  some  of  its 
members,  and  is  the  permanent  habit  of  the  body ; 
all  of  which  is  wholly  untrue  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church.    Reflect,  farther,  that  the  Scriptures  no 


214 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


where  enjoin  separation  until  the  Church  becomes 
wholly  apostate ;  that  nothing  of  vafue  in  any  re- 
spect is  gained  by  such  a  course,  and  that  Jesus 
dwells  in  the  midst  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 
The  combined  force  of  all  these  considerations, 
brought  to  bear  in  the  argument,  furnishes  as  near 
a  demonstration  as  almost  any  moral  proposition  is 
capable  of.  He,  therefore,  who  secedes  from  the 
Presbyterian  Church  to  escape  the  guilt  of  slavery, 
egregiously  mistakes  the  path  of  duty.  However 
honest  he  may  be  at  heart,  he  has  very  imperfectly 
studied  the  general  principles  of  God's  government 
over  men. 

But  we  are  inclined  to  push  this  matter  farther 
still,  and  inquire,  can  we  of  the  north  with- 
draw from  the  Church,  on  account  of  the  slave- 
holding  tolerated  in  it,  without  guilt?  It  is  man- 
ifest that  secession  is  a  virtual  withholding  of 
the  gospel  from  the  south.  Slavery  is  a  civil  in- 
stitution which  cannot  possibly  be  removed  in  a 
year,  or,  perhaps,  in  a  generation.  It  is  so  com- 
pletely woven  into  the  structure  of  society  in  all  its 
departments,  that  it  is  impossible  to  eradicate  it  in 
a  few  years.  And  the  mass  of  slave-holders  are 
not  yet  convinced  that  they  do  wrong  in  holding 
their  slaves.  If  the  Church,  therefore,  take  the 
position  that  no  man  can  be  a  member  who  holds 
slaves,  she  will  be  constrained  to  withdraw  from 
among  slave-holders,  leaving  both  masters  and  slaves 
to  perish,  so  far  as  she  is  concerned,  without  the 
gospel.  That  this  will  be  the  practical  result  is 
clear  from  the  history  of  the  Associate  and  Re- 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


215 


formed  Presbyterian  churches.  These  bodies  have 
taken  ground  nearly  as  high  as  that  contended  for 
by  Presbyterian  separatists.  And  the  consequence 
has  been,  that  their  congregations  in  the  slave 
States  have  languished  and  died.  They  have  al- 
most, if  not  wholly,  ceased  to  have  an  existence  in 
those  States.  The  Methodist  Episcopal  and  the 
Baptist  churches  divided  but  a  few  years  since,  on 
the  account  of  slavery.  The  result  is,  that  the 
northern  divisions  of  these  bodies  have  scarcely  any 
congregations  in  slave  States.  So  far  as  all  these 
churches  are  concerned,  the  masters  and  slaves  are 
left  to  go  on  the  way  to  death  almost  without  a 
single  effort  to  save  them.  Precisely  similar  would 
be  the  result  of  separation  from  the  Presbyterian 
Church  on  the  part  of  its  northern  members.  Se- 
cession is,  therefore,  a  virtual  withdrawal ,  of  the 
gospel  from  the  south.  But  is  not  that  principle 
incorrect,  and  of  ruinous  tendency,  which  forbids 
the  Church  to  obey  the  command  of  Christ,  "go 
ye  into  all  the  world  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every 
creature"?  Did  the  Apostles  proceed  thus ?  The 
Eoman  government  and  people  Were  both  slave- 
holders and  gross  idolators.  Did  the  Apostles  re- 
fuse to  preach  the  gospel  to  them  until  they  had 
changed  the  whole  structure  of  society,  civil  and 
domestic,  and  abolshed  their  systems  of  slavery  and 
idolatry  ?  By  no  means.  They  went  into  their 
midst,  and  preached  to  them,  that  turning  from  their 
idols  they  should  serve  the  living  God ;  and  ceas- 
ing their  oppression,  they  should  "  forbear  threat- 
ning"  their  servants,  "give  them  that  which  is 


216 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


just  and  equal,"  and  act  toward  them  in  the  spirit 
of  the  golden  rule,  remembering  their  accountabil- 
ity at  God's  bar.  Besides,  the  gospel  is  the  great, 
the  only  effective  purifier  of  human  nature,  and  hu- 
man society.  It  is  only  by  means  of  the  gospel 
that  slave-holders  can  be  taught  their  duty,  or  led 
to  liberate  their  slaves,  or  deal  justly  and  kindly 
with  them.  How  absurd,  then,  to  withhold  from 
them  the  light,  until  they  act  as  if  they  possessed 
it;  to  demand  of  them  rectitude,  whilst  withhold- 
ing from  them  the  means  of  knowing  what  duty  is, 
and  the  motive  necessary  to  lead  to  its  discharge ! 
Should  a  physician  say  to  his  patient,  your  dis- 
ease is  too  virulent  now,  but  cast  off  the  violence 
of  this  distemper,  and  then  I  will  prescribe  for 
you,"  and  the  patient  should  die,  would  he  be  held 
guiltless?  Should  men  be  commanded,  under  a 
severe  penalty,  to  make  brick  without  being  fur- 
nished with  straw,  or  even  informed  of  its  neces- 
sity? But  separatists  demand  that  slave-holders 
should  exhibit  the  graces  of  tht  gospel  whilst  they 
withhold  the  gospel  itself  from  them,  or  be  left  to 
perish. 

Farther  still:  the  Church  is  the  great  instrument 
which  God  uses  to  disseminate  the  gospel,  that  re- 
generator of  society,  that  rectifier  of  all  its  evils. 
And  of  course,  just  in  proportion  as  she  is  united, 
all  her  parts  vigorously  co-operating,  is  she  able 
successfully  to  accomplish  this  work.  And  in  pro- 
portion as  she  is  divided,  is  she  rendered  weak  and 
incapable  of  success.  Separatists,  then,  as  they 
claim,  in  order  to  rectify  the  evils  of  society,  and 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


217 


perform  the  work  for  which  the  Church  alone  is 
competent,  because  divinely  ordained  and  qualified, 
labor  to  distract  and  divide  her,  and  cripple  all  her 
energies.    Is  not  this  absurd  ?    Is  it  not  wicked  ? 

But  unjustifiable  secession  is  manifestly  schism. 
Of  those  who  are  guilty  of  schism,  Paul  warns 
the  Church  at  Eome.  "Now  I  beseech  you, 
brethren,  mark  them  which  cause  divisions  and  of- 
fences contrary  to  the  doctrine  which  ye  have 
learned,  and  avoid  them.  For  they  that  are  such, 
serve  not  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  but  their  own 
belly,  and  by  good  words  and  fair  speeches  deceive 
the  hearts  of  the  people."  (Rom.  16:  17, 18.)  In 
a  like  strain  he  rebukes  certain  of  the  Corinthians: 
"  For  ye  are  yet  carnal ;  for  whereas,  there  is 
among  you  envying  and  strife  and  divisions,  (or, 
as  the  margin  reads,  *  factions,')  are  ye  not  carnal?" 
To  separate  from  fte  Presbyterian  Church,  on  ac- 
count of  slavery,  must  be  regarded  as  coming  under 
the  condemnation  of  these  passages,  if,  as  we  think, 
.  has  fully  been  proved,  secession  isjiot  a  duty.  To 
indulge  alienation  of  feeling  from  the  Church  to 
such  an  extent  as  to  produce  a  disruption  of  former 
relations  with  her,  cannot  but  be  an  injury  to  the 
spiritual  comfort  and  progress  of  those  who  take 
such  a  step.  And  it  is  almost  necessarily  connect- 
ed with  such  alienation  of  feeling  between  chris- 
tian brethren,  as  breaks  up  relations  and  associa- 
tions rendered  sacred  by  long  continuance  and  holy 
communion.  Christian  fellowship  is  thus  marred, 
and  the  worst  passions  of  depraved  humanity  are 

often  excited.    And  by  this  means  the  Church  is 
19 


218 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


weakened  and  distracted,  and  her  aggressive  efforts 
upon  the  domain  of  the  common  enemy,  and  her 
labors  for  the  salvation  of  men,  are  much  enfeebled 
and  rendered  much  less  effective.  The  chariot  of 
the  gospel  is  impeded  in  its  progress,  and  souls  are 
left  to  go  untaught  dov^n  to  endless  ruin.  Besides, 
if  it  be  the  duty  of  one  to  secede,  then  is  it  the 
duty  of  all  who  are  not  slave*holders.  Thus  would 
the  dividing  line  run  through  the  midst  of  the 
Church,  and  of  many  individual  congregations. 
And  the  different  parts  would  be  left  to  bite  and 
devour  one  another,  and  waste  their  energies  in 
mutual  denunciation.^  The  work  of  spreading  the 
gospel  would  be  greatly  retarded,  if  not  entirely 
stopped,  for  a  time.  The  channels  of  benevolence 
would  be  partially  dried.  Our  devoted  missiona- 
ries would  have  to  return  from  the  heathen.  The 
churches  gathered  among  the  heathen  would  lan- 
guish and  die.  The  mission  schools  would  be  dis* 
banded,  and  thousands  of  precious  youth  now  col- 
lected in  them  be  given  up  to  the  delusion,  wretch- 
edness, and  ruin  of  heathenism.  And  the  advan- 
tage gained  against  the  powers  of  darkness  in  hea- 
then lands  would  be  lost.  And  gross  darkness 
would  soon  again  cover  those  spots  where  now  the 
light  of  life  beams  up  amid  surrounding  gloom. 
And  the  perishing  millions  of  the  pagan  world  would 
be  left,  at  least  by  the  Presbyterian  Church,  with 
but  little  effort  for  their  rescue,  to  sink  down  to  wo. 
And  the  poor  slave,  on  whose  account  all  this  evil 
had  been  wrought,  would  be  far  less  likely  to  ob- 
tain a  knowledge  of  salvation  than  at  present.  The 


IS  SECESSION  A  BUTY? 


219 


south,  having  lost  the  aid  of  the  northern  part  of 
the  Church  in  the  powerful  influence  of  rational, 
cahn,  anti-slavery  testimony,  and  being  exaspera- 
ted by  unjust  denunciation,  would  be  much  less 
able  and  less  willing  to  labor  for  the  liberation  or 
salvation  of  the  slaves  than  now.    And  the  oppo- 
sition and  exasperation  produced  by  what  would 
be  deemed  the  ultraism  of  such  a  course,  would 
most  effectually  preclude  the  possibility  of  the 
northern  Jpart  of  the  Church  laboring  directly  or 
efficiently  for  either  of  these  eiids.    And  all  the 
testimony  and  argumentation  upon  the  subject  by 
the  northern  Church,  would,  through  utt«^r  impo- 
tence—an  impotence  resulting  from  such  uncalled 
for  division— fail  to  reach  the  understanding  and 
conscience  of  those  personally  engaged  in  slave - 
holding.    So  that  incalculable  injury  would  thus 
be  done  to  the  cause  of  Christ;  and  the  condition 
of  the  slave,  on  whose  account  this  course  had  been 
taken,  would  be  rendered  more  hopeless  far  than  at 
present.    Oh  the  other  hand,  those  who  remain  in 
the  Church,  through  the  confidence  secured  by  the 
rational  and  correct  position  she  occupies,  may  bear 
effective  testimony  against  the  evils  of  slavery.  To 
the  Church  the  field  of  effort  on  the  behalf  of  the 
slaves  is  fully  open,  so  that  every  one  who  desires 
it  may  give  all  his  possession,  cast  the  whole 
weight  of  his  influence,  and  spend  all  his  energies 
while  he  remains  on  earth,  for  their  instruction  and 
salvation.    By  the  whole  force  of  our  obligation 
to  avoid  schism,  and  to  labor  as  effectively  as  possi- 
ble for  the  salvation  of  the  slaves,  are  we  bound  to 


5>20 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


remain  ih  the  Church.  Secession  is,  therefore, 
positively  sinful. 

But  is  any  aspect  of  the  Prbtestant  Church  more 
constantly  or  contemptuously  held  up  to  derision 
and  scorn,  by  Romanists  and  infidels,  than  her  di- 
visions? Are  not  these,  by  way  of  pre-eminence, 
the  scandal  of  Christianity  ?  Where  else  do  men 
of  the  world  find  so  effectual  an  excuse  for  remain- 
ing out  of  the  pale  of  the  Church?  Where  else 
do  infidels  find  an  armory  so  well  filled  with  polv- 
ished,  effective  weapons  to  injure  and  almost  ruin 
the  cause  of  Christ?  Through  what  other  channel 
does  the  enemy  so  powerfully  rush  in  like  a  flood? 
These,  almost  more  than  anything  else,  enervate 
the  aggressive  force  of  the  Church,  and  lay  open 
her  fair  domain  to  the  incursions  of  deadly  foes, 
leaving  them  to  snatch,  almost  from  her  very  arms, 
myriads  of  immortal  soiils,  and  plunge  them  down 
to  darkness.  These,  almost  more  than  anything 
else,  obscure .  the  light  of  truth,  and  leave  multi- 
tudes enveloped  in  the  darl^ness  of  moral  night  and 
eternal  death,  who  else  might  have  received  the 
light  ot  life.  Can  he  be  innocent  who,  except  for 
the  very  strongest  reasons,  makes  himself  the  occa- 
sion of  such  incalculable  mischief?  And  this 
criminality  seems,  at  least,  greatly  increased  by  the 
fact  that  at  this  very  time  an  extended,  extending, 
mi  earnest  desire  exists,  and  a  strenuous  effort  is 
b&Jag  made,  to  heal  these  divisions.  No  one  can 
felp  but  feel  that  it  is  a  nobJe  desire  directed  to  a 
lioble  purpp^^  No  ingexiuous  christian  heart  can 
but  gd  -  ^^ut  in  prayer  to  God  for  his  blessing  to 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


221 


crown  with  success  that  effort.  How  glorious  be- 
yond expression  will  be  that  day,  when  all  denom- 
inational selfishness  and  sectarian  bigotry  and  ani- 
mosity shall  cease,  and  the  watchmen  on  Zion's 
walls  see  eye  to  eye,  and  all  the  children  of  God 
of  every  name  go  hand  in  hand  in  his  service,  for 
the  spread  of  his  gospel  and  the  promotion  of  his 
glory.  How  painful,  then,  under  these  circum- 
stances, to  see  these  divisions  multiply,  and  that 
for  a  reason  that  resembles  an  ignis-fatuus.  These 
considerations  show  conclusively  that  secession,  so 
far  from  being  a  duty,  brings  the  guilt  of  schism, 
and  of  producing  incalculable  mischief  to  the  cause 
of  Christ  and  his  gospel,  and  the  spiritual  interests 
of  fallen  man.    It  must,  therefore,  be  sinful. 

Some,  however,  have  attempted  to  evade  the 
force  of  this  reasoning,  by  casting  the  odium  and 
guilt  of  schism,  and  of  all  these  evils,  upon  the 
Church.  They  contend  that  she  has  left  her 
primitive  position,  and  denied  her  primitive  doc- 
trine on  the  subject  of  slavery;  has  become  pro- 
slavery,  and  is,  therefore,  corrupt  to  a  much 
greater  extent  than  formerly.  They  assert  that 
they  themselves  hold  the  original  faith,  and  main- 
tain the  early  position  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
on  this  subject;  and,  therefore,  the  schism  is  the 
act  of  the  Church,  and  not  theirs.  But  the  asser- 
tion that  the  Church  has  denied  its  first  faith  is  un- 
true. It  has  already  been  shown  that  the  doctrines 
proclaimed  at  different  times,  from  the  beginning 
have  been ,  essentially  coincident,  and  that  the 
Church  occupies  precisely  the  same  position  in  re- 


222 


ISiSECESSION  A  DUTY? 


ference  to  this  subject  which  it  has  always  held. 
The  attempt  to  escape  the  charge  of  schism,  by 
striving  to  fasten  it  upon  the  Church,  is  an  entire 
failure.  And  it  must  ever  be  so  until  she  shall  de- 
part, as  it  falsely  charged  she  has  departed,  from 
truth  and  right.  Those,  therefore,  who,  on  ac- 
count of  slavery,  separate  from  the  Presbyterifin 
Church,  with  the  view  of  establishing  another  sect, 
of  proselyting  from  the  Church,  and  thus  producing 
divisions,  are  guilty  of  schism  and  all  its  conse- 
quent evils.  Secession  is,  therefore,  not  a  duty, 
but  involves  very  great  guilt. 

But  whilst  it  has  been  shown  that  we  of  the 
north  do  not  necessarily  partake  of  the  guilt  of  sla- 
very, and  are  under  no  obligation  to  forsake  the 
Church  on  that  account,  it  must  not  be  inferred 
that  we  are,  therefore,  not  concerned  in  its  exist- 
ence in  the  Church  or  in  the  land,  or  have  no  duty 
in  reference  to  it.    We  are,  as  citizens,  christians 
and  philanthropists,  deeply  concerned.    The  system 
of  slavery  is  an  enormous  evil,  in  every  possible 
aspect.    It  is  an  evil  politically  and  commer- 
cially.   It  is  an  evil  socially  and  morally.    It  is 
an  evil  to  the  section  in  which  it  prevails,  and 
to  the  whole  nation.    It  is  an  evil  to  the  master 
and  the  slave.    It  is  a  migiity  evil,  as  it  opposes  a 
powerful  obstacle  to  the  progress  of  the  gospel, 
that  effectual  panacea  which  God  has  been  pleased 
to  provide  for  every  human  wo ;  that  only  guide  to 
eternal  bliss  which  is  given  to  erring  man.    It  is 
an  evil,  as  its  wrongs  will,  with  every  precaution 
that  can  be  used,  find  an  occasional  entrance  into 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


223 


the  Church,  marring  its  beauty  and  weakening  its 
power. 

In  view  of  its  political  and  social  evil,  no  pa- 
triot or  philanthropist  can  but  long  for  its  entire  re- 
moval, and  feel  that  he  is  bound  to  labor  for  this  end. 
No  lover  of  his  species  can  look  upon  the  degra- 
dation it  brings  upon  the  slave,  and  the  temptation 
to  moral  degeneracy  which  it  presents  before  the 
master,  and  not  feel  constrained  to  lift  his  voice,  and 
exert  his  influence  for  its  final  abolition.    No  in- 
genuous christian  can  view  the  miseries  which  it 
inflicts,  and  see  how  it  mars  the  beauty  of  Zion, 
steels  the  hearts  of  masters,  and  stupifies  the  minds 
of  slaves  against  the  gospel,  and  erects  a  mighty 
barrier  to  the  progress  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ, 
and  not  feel  his  spirit  moved  within  him,  or  be 
constrained  to  labor  in  every  prudent  and  effective 
way,  and  to  the  extent  of  his  power,  for  its  removal 
from  the  earth.    We  all  have  duties  in  reference  to 
it.    We  are  bound  to  bear  testimony  against  the 
system  with  all  its  evils,  as  they  exist  either  in 
Church  or  State,  or  both.    Our  influence,  and 
every  rational  eflbrt  should  be  given,  in  the  spheres 
in  which  we  severally  live  and  act,  for  its  final  de- 
struction.   But  especially  as  the  field  is,  in  the  or- 
derings  of  divine  providence,  open,  we  should  labor 
to  give  both  masters  and  slaves  the  gospel,  which  is 
able  to  make  them  v/ise  unto  salvation.    For  the 
promotion  of  this  work,  our  prayers  should  ascend, 
our  influence  be  exerted,  our  substance  be  contribu- 
ted, and  our  personal  efforts  be  given.    As,  there- 
fore, we  cannot  innocently  separate  from  the  Pres- 


224 


IS  SECESSION  A  DUTY? 


byterian  Church  on  account  of  slavery,  so  we  can- 
not, without  sin,  remain  in  it  and  neg^ct  to  exert 
ourselves  vigorously,  both  for  the  salvation  of  the 
slaves,  and  the  complete  abolition  of  the  entire  sys- 
tem of  slavery. 


APPENDIX: 


CONTAINING  THE  POSITION  AND  TBSTIMONy 

OF  THE 

PRESBYTERIAN  (NEW  SCHOOL).  REFORMED  PRESBYTERIAN,  AS- 
SOCIATE, ASSOCIATE  REFORMED,  PROTESTANT  EPISCOPAL, 
METHODIST  EPISCOPAL,  AND  BAPTIST  CHURCHES. 


f 

It  will  be  seen  that  the  first  four  of  the  following 
papers  are  official.  The  others,  although  not  offi- 
cial, have  been  obtained  from  reliable  sources. 
They  may  all  be  relied  upon,  therefore,  as  giving 
a  correct  exhibit  of  the  views  and  position  of  the 
bodies  to  which  they  refer. 

THE  POSITION  AND  TESTIMONY  OP  THE  GENERAL 
ASSEMBLY  OP  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH  (nEW 
SCHOOL.) 

This  body  had  its  origin  in  a  secession  from  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  in  the  year  1838.  ;  Its  Gen- 
eral Assembly,  therefore,  claim,  that  all  ^the  testi- 
mony borne  prior  to  that  period  by  the  Gejieral  As- 
sembly is  their  testimony  upon  the  subjec;t  of  sla- 
very. Since  the  separation  of  that  body  from  the 
20 


226      POSITION  OF  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY,  N.  S. 

Presbyterian  Clixirch.the  subject  has  been  frequently 
before  its  highest  judicatory.  Several  papers  have 
been  passed,  expressing  essentially  the  same  gen- 
eral sentiment.  The  last  of  these,  passed  in  1850, 
and  now,  of  course,  regarded  as  the  authoritative 
declaration  of  the  body,  is  as  follows,  viz.: 

^^Eesolvedy  1st,  That  we  deeply  deplore  the 
working  of  the  whole  system  of  American  slavery, 
interwoven  as  it  is  with  the  policy  of  the  slaver 
holding  States,  and  with  the  social  and  domestic 
life  of  their  citizens;  and  regarding  it,  as  in  for- 
mer years  we  have  explicitly  stated,  to  be  fraught 
with  serious  injury  to  the  civil,  political,  intellect- 
ual, and  moral  interests  of  society,  and  leading  to 
much  sin,  we  declare  it  to  be  in  all  cases,,  where 
the  laws,  of  the  State,  the  obligations  of  guardian- 
ship)  and  the  demands  of  humanity,  do  not  render 
it  U7iavoidable,  an  offence  in  the  proper  sense  of 
that  term,  as  used  in  our  Book  of  Discipline,  chap. 
1,  sec.  3. 

"2.  Resolved^  That  while  we  regard  all  cases 
in  which  the  holding  of  slaves  is  sinful,  a  matter 
for  the  exercise  of  such  discipline  as  falls  within 
the  proper  jurisdiction  of  the  inferior  chnrch  courts 
or  sessions;  yet,  as  our  constitution  declares,  'the 
exercise  of  discipline  in  such  a  manner  as  to  edify 
the  Church,  reqiures  not  only  much  of  the  spirit  of 
pie  y,  but  also  much  prudence  and  discretion,'  and, 
therefore,  'it  becomes  the  rulers  of  the  Church  to 
take  into  view  all  the  ■  circumstances  which  may 
give  a  different  character  to  conduct,  and  render  it 
more  or  less  offensive,  and  which  may  of  course 


POSITION  OF  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY,  N.  S.  227 


require  a  very  different  mode  of  proceeding  in  sim- 
ilar cases,  at  different  times,  for  the .  attainment  of 
the  same  end.'    Book  of  Dis.  chap*  1,  sec.  5. 

"  These  obligations  we  cannot  disrespect  or  vio- 
late, without  a  breach  of  the  covenant  binding  us 
in  visible  unity  under  the  acknowledged  authority 
of  the  Book  of  Discipline.  That  constitution  pre- 
scribes the  modes  and  processes  of  discipline  so 
distinctly, that  any  attempt  at  a  summary  withdrawal 
from  fellowship,  or  declarative  condemnation,  leg- 
islative excinding,  or  censure  pronounced,  in  respect 
of  particular  Synods,  Presbyteries,  churches,  or 
their  members,  without  a  due  and  careful  investi- 
gation of  charges  preferred,  and  proof  of  guilt  ad- 
.duced,  conformably  to  its  provisions,  is  just  as  con- 
trary to  our  covenant,  as  it  is  repugnant  to  the  obli- 
gations of  christian  courtesy,  the  dictates  of  com- 
mon justice,  and  the  positive  precepts  of  the  Word 
of  God. 

"  The  powers  of  the  General  Assembly,  and  of 
all  inferior  judicatories,  are  carefully  defined  in  our 
Book  of  Discipline.  To  the  Church  Session  ex- 
clusively pertains  Hhe  spiritual  government  of  the 
congregation,'  Uhe  power  to  inquire  into  the  knowl- 
edge and  christian  conduct  of  the  members  of  the 
Church,'  and  consequently  to  judge  of  the  qualifi- 
cations for  membership,  and  to  admit  to  the  fellow- 
ship of  the  Church.  The  Word  of  God  is  the 
law;  and  the  Confession  of  Faith^  and- the  larger 
and  shorter  Catechisms,  which  set  forth  our  ac- 
knowledged and  covenant  agreement  as  to  what  that 
Word  teaches,  is  the  accepted  conventional  aid  to 


228      POSITION  OP  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY,  N.  S., 

direct  in  the  exercise  of  that  judgment.    All  the 
qualifications  and  terms  of  membership  to  be  re- 
spected are  to  be  found  in  them.    To  prescribe 
those  not  dictated  by  Jesus  Christ,  is  usurpation, 
and  tends  to  render  the  Church  a  mere  human  con- 
stitution, organized  and  governed  at  the  caprice  of 
men.    No  power  is  conceded  to  any  of  our  Church 
courts  to  make  laws  to  bind  the  conscience,  or  to 
establish  tests  of  character  not  authorized  by  the 
Word  of  God,  and  its  exposition  in  our  constitu- 
tional standards.    The  General  Assembly  has  no 
legislative  authority  to  bind  or  coerce  inferior  judi- 
catories, any  more  than  a  Church  Session  has  the 
members.    The  powers  of  the  Assembly  are  either 
advisory  and  commendatory  as  to  general  interests, 
or  appellate,  or  supervisory  in  the  way  of  review 
and  control,  under  the  provisions  of  the  constitu- 
tion.   Beyond  these,  its  powers  are  wholly  those 
of  moral  influence,  such  as  pertains  to  wise,  kind, 
consistent,  and  Scriptural  testimony  and  advice.  It 
is  not  competent  to  declare  a  withdrawal  of  fellow- 
ship from  any  of  its  churches  or  members  by  a 
mere  legislative  act,  or  by  a  resolution,  where  there 
has  not  been  a  trial,  the  conviction  of  the  guilty 
and  evidences  of  iault,  or  incipient  apostasy. 
Where  among  our  churches  God  gives  tokens  of 
his  Spirit's  presence,  where  also  revivals  of  genuine 
religion  are  enjoyed,  and  the  fruits  of  holiness  are 
found,  it  would  merit  the  divine  rebuke  to  cast  out 
as  heathen  men  and  publicans,  those  whom  the 
Lord  approves.    Whatever  may  be  the  power  of 
the  General  Assembly  in  the  way  of  testimony 


POSITION  OF  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY,  N.  S.  229 

against  this;  it  can  never  reach  to  Church  Sessions 
and  members,  and  prohounce  summary  and  declar- 
ative judgment  on  persons  individually  or  collect- 
ively. 

"  This  would  be  to  make  the  supreme  court  as- 
sume the  attitude  of  accuser,  to  violate  vested  and 
covenant  rights,  and  to  abdicate  its  legitimate  and 
constitutional  power  as  'the  bond  of  union,  peacca 
corespondence,  and  mutual  confidence  among  all 
our  churches.'  Therefore, 

Eesolvedy  That  while  the  General  Assem- 
bly are  constitutionally  incompetent,  by  legislative 
acts,  to  excind  any  of  their  Synods,  Presbyteries, 
churches,  or  members,  or  to  pronounce  their  con- 
demnation of  persons  and  churches,  except  in  the 
exercise  of  appellate  jurisdiction;  or  even  to  know 
the  disciplinary  action  of  inferior  courts,  and  the 
condition  of  the  churches,  except  as  they  may  be 
particularly  and  officially  informed,  they  can  testi- 
fy, 'exhort  and  entreat  with  all  long-suffering  and 
gentleness,'—- speaking  the  truth  in  love  and  in  the 
spirit  of  Christ. 

"  In  this  spirit  we  repeat  our  former  testimonies ; 
and  while  on  the  one  hand  we  beseech  the  churches 
more  immediately  brought  into  contact  with  the 
evils  of  slavery,  to  watch  and  guard  most  carefully 
against  the  admission  and  retention  in  their  fellow- 
ship of  unworthy  members,  if  there  are  any,  and 
to  endeavor  to  preserve  and  promote  their  purity; 
on  the  other  hand,  we  earnestly  entreat  that  those 
who  fee!  afflicted  by  the  dreadful  and  atrocious 
evils  of  slavery,  existing  in  the  States  where  human 


230  ACTION  OF  NEW  SCHOOL  ASSEMBLY. 

beings  are  by  law  declared  and  held  as  chattels,  and 
bought  and  sold  as  merchandise,  would  carefully 
guard  against  being  embittered  towards  such  of  their 
brethren  as  niay  be  surrounded,  embarrassed,  and 
often  frustrated  in  their  good  desires  and  designs, 
by  a  stern  force .  of  law  they  cannot  control ;  and 
that  they  would  extend  to  them  their  prayers  and 
sympathies^  and  fraternal  co-operation  for  the  pros- 
perity of  the  Church,  and  the  best  interests  of  hu- 
manity. 


ACTION  OF  THE  NEW  SCHOOL  ASSEMBLY,  1851. 

The  Assembly  resolved,  "  That  the  Assembly 
have  reason  to  be  thankful  to  divine  Providence  for 
the  wisdom  and  prudence,  vouchsafed  to  the  last 
Assembly,  in  coming  to  conclusions  on  this  vexed 
question,  which  have  so  generally  met  with  the 
acquiescence  of  the  Church,  at  this  crisis;  and 
that  it  seems  obviously  our  privilege  and  duty  at 
the  present  session,  to  leave  the  whole  subject  as  it 
was  placed  by  that  action,  and  to  devote  our  time 
to  oth%  subjects  which  demand  attention;  always 
praying  that  6od  will  hasten  on  the  day  of  univer- 
sal freedom  throughout  our  land  and  the  world. 


TESTIMONY  OF  FREE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.  231 


TESTIMONY  OF  FREE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH. 

"Whereas,  in  this  country,  the  sin  of  slave, 
holding  prevails  to  an  alarming  extent,  perniciously 
influencing  all  the  action  of  the  Church,  either  im- 
mediately or  remotely  connected  with  human  rights, 
it  is,  therefore,  deemed  necessary,  in  adopting  a 
form  of  government,  to  make  a  distinct  declaration 
on  that  subject. 

DECLARATION. 

"1.  God  has  made  of  one  blood  all  nations  of 
m^^Yi,  consequently,  all  human  beings  endowed  with 
rationality,  have  an  equal  right  to  freedom. 

"  2.  The  holding  of  human  beings  as.  property, 
is  destructi\'e  of  all  the  ends  for  which  man  was 
created  and  endo\yed  with  rational  powers,  and, 
,  consequently,  one  of  the  greatest  evils  that  can  be 
inflicted  upon  human  nature,  highly  immoral,  and 
entirely  inconsistent  with  christian  character  and 
profession. 

3.  No  person  holding  slaves,  or  advocating  the 
rightfulness  of  slave-holding,  can  be  a  member  of 
this  body. 

"4.  That  no  Church,  Presbytery,  or  Synod 
tolerating  slave-holders,  or  the  advocates  of  slave- 
holding,  in  its  communion,  can  be  a  constituent 
part  of  this  body." 


iJ32  TESTIMONY  OP  THE  A.  R.  P.  C. 

TESTIMONY  OF  THE  ASSOCIATE  REFOKMED  PRESBY- 
TERIAN CHURCH. 

The  Associate  Heformed  Church  exists  in  three 
distinct  Synods,  the  Synods  of  the  West,  South, 
and  North,  These  Synods  receive  the  same  ecclesi- 
astical standards  as  to  doctrine,  worship,  and  gov- 
ernment, but  exist  independently  of  each  other,  hav- 
ing no  formal  bond  of  union.  The  Southern  Synod 
has  never  issued  any  testimony  against  slavery,  dis- 
tinct from  what  is  contained  in  the  general  princi- 
ples of  the  Confession  of  Faith.  But  it  is  well 
known  that  slavery  exists  in  that  portion  of  the 
Church. 

In  the  Synod  of  the  West,  slaver}''  has  no  exist- 
ence. The  Synod  has,  however,  borne  testimony 
on  the  subject.  In  May,  1826,  a  committee  was 
lippointed  to  report  upon  the  subject,  and  especially 
as  to  the  propriety  of  making  it  a  term  of  com- 
munion. Ah  elaborate  report,  condemning  slavery, 
was  made,  and  by  the  Synod  transmitted  to  the 
Presbyteries,  with  a  view  of  securing  their  judg- 
ment upon  it.  The  subject  was,  to  some  extent, 
discussed  in  the  Synod  of  1828,  and  also  of  1829. 
In  1829  a  committees  appointed  for  the  purpose, 
reported  a  set  of  resolutions  upon  the  subject.  Af- 
ter considerable  discussion,  the  whole  subject  was 
postponed  until  the  next  year.  In  1830  the  follow- 
ing preamble  and  resolutions  were  adopted,  as  ex- 
pressive of  the  views  of  the  Synod,  viz.: 

"  Whereas,  the  religion  of  Christ  recognizes  the 


TESTIMONY  OP  THB  A.  R.  P.  C.  233 


original  equality  of  mankind,  and  considers  as  evil 
every  thing  in  the  practices  of  men  which  unnec- 
essarily disturbs  the  rights  of  their  fellow  men,  and 
also  the  practices  of  men  may  often  disturb  the 
natural  rights  or  welfare  of  others,  from  the  ne- 
cessity of  the  circumstances,  when  the  sin  is  in 
some  antecedent  cause,  which  inflicted  upon  them 
such  a  state  of  things;  and  as  slavery  is  believed 
to  be,  in  many  cases,  such  an  evil,  and  further,  as 
it  would  not  comport  with  the  laws  of  Christ's 
house  to  exclude  the  slave-owner  in  such  circum- 
stances from  the  communion  of  the  Church;  there- 
fore, 

"1.  Besohed,  That  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ 
requires,  that  involuntary  slavery  should  be  removed 
frdm  the  Churchy  as  soon  as  an  opportunity,  in  the 
providence  of  God,  is  afforded  to  slave  owners  for 
the  liberation  of  their  slaves.  .  \ 

"  2.  JResolvedy  That  when  there  are  no  regula- 
tions of  the  State  to  prohibit  it,  when  provision  can 
be  made  for  the  support  of  the  freedmen,  when  they 
caii  be  placed  in  circumstances  to  support  the  rank, 
enjoy  the  rights,  and  discharge  the  duties  of  free- 
men, it  shall  be  considered  that  such  an  opportunity 
is  offered  in  the  providence  of  God. 

"3.  Resolved^  That  Synod  will,  as  it  hereby 
does,  recommend  it  to  all  its  members,  to  aid  in 
placing  the  slaves  that  are  within  the  jurisdiction 
of  this  Synod,  in  the  possession  of  their  rights  as 
freemen ;  and  that  it  be  especially  recommended  to 
them  to  take  up  annual  collections  to  aid  the  Amer- 


234  TESTIMONY  OF  THE  A.  R.  P.  C. 

ican  society  for  colonizing  the  free  people  of  color 
of  the  TJnited  States. 

"4.  Resolved^  That  the  practice  cf  selling  or 
of  buying  slaves  for  gain,  by  any  member  of  .  this 
Church,  be  disapproved;  and  that  slave  owners, 
under  the  jurisdiction  of  this  Synod,  be,  and  they 
hereby  are,  forbidden  all  aggravations  of  the  evils 
of  slavery,  by  violating  the  ties  of  nature  in  the 
separation  of  husband  and  wife^  parents  and  chil- 
dren, or  by  civil  or  unkind  treatment;  and  that 
they  shall  not  only  treat  them  well,  but  also  instruct 
them  in  useful  knowledge,  and  the  principles  of  the 
christian  religion,  and  in  all  respects  treat  them  as 
enjoined  upon  masters  toward  their  servants,  by  the 
Apostles  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 

These  resolutions  were  differently  interpreted  by 
different  persons.  Therefore,  the  Synod,  in  1832, 
sent  forth  the  following  letter  warning  against  the 
sin  of  slavery,  as  an  exposition  of  the  foregoing 
re/solutions,  viz.; 

Though  ihe  subject  of  slavery  has  been  for  sev- 
eral years  agitated  in  our  Church,  and  ve^  y  recently 
decided,  yet  there  are  several  reasons  why  we 
should  make  it  a  matter  of  public  testimony  at  this 
time. 

Owing  to  the  rebellion  and  massacre  which  oc- 
curred in  Virginia  a  little  more  than  a  year  ago, 
the  subject  has  become  one  of  great  interest  and 
anxiety  to  the  whole  nation,  but  particularly  to  the 
southern  and  slave-holding  States.  In  these,  sla^ 
very  is  more  than  ever  felt  to  be  a  great  political 
evil,  fraught  with  danger.    A  feeling  of  excitement 


TESTIMONY  OF  THE  A.  R.  P.  C. 


235 


and  alarm  has  become  general,  and  in  some  of 
those  States,  the  public  mind  has  been  aroused  to 
consider  the  best  measures  for  the  final  removal  of 
the  evil,  and  the  subject  of  the  abolition  of  slavery 
has  been  publicly  discussed.  But  in  all  this,  sla- 
very has  been  viewed  almost  entirely  in  its  civil 
and  political  bearings.  Its  moral  iniquity  needs  to 
be  pointed  out.  People  should  be  called  to  look 
upon  their  sin  before  God,  in  this  matter,  and  taught 
to  consider  those  alarming  consequences  of  slaverj^ 
as  the  retributive  visitations  of  the  Lord,  who 
"executeth  righteousness  and  judgment  for  the  op- 
pressed." Now  if  this  is  not  done  by  the  Church 
of  God,  by  whom  shall  it  be  done,  and  what  junc- 
ture so  favorable  as  the  present,  when  slavery  is 
felt  to  be  an  evil,  and  a  desire  to  be  delivered  from 
it  generally  prevails  ?  So  far,  then,  as  our  influ- 
ence extends,  it  behooves  us,  as  one  branch  of  the 
Church  of  God,  to  do  our  duty. 

"  God  is  visiting  our  land  with  one  of  his  'sore 
judgments ' — the  pestilence.  This  visitation  is  a 
call  from  the  Supreme  Euler  to  our  nation,  to  con- 
sider their  ways  and  repent ;  and  when  such  a  call 
is  given,  it  is  the  duty  of  the  Church,  whose  busi- 
ness it  is  to  sustain  the  cause  of  God  and  righteous- 
ness on  earth,  to  point  out  those  national  sins  for 
which  the  righteous  Lord  inflicts  nationi^l  judg- 
ment. Now,  one  prominent  national  sin — on  acr 
count  of  which,  as  well  as  on  account  of  Sabbath 
breaking,  intemperance,  and  ^vil  speaking — the 
Lord  is  visiting  our  country,  is  slavery. 

"  Another  is,  that  the  resolutions  which  we  have 


236  TESTIMONY  OF  THE  A.  R.  1».  C. 

passed  are,  by  many,  considered  too  indefinite ;  and 
it  appears  that  they  are  differently  construed  by 
different  persons.  We,  therefore,  consider  it  our 
duty  to  declare,  in  language  not  to  be  misunder- 
stood, our  views  of  the  moral  turpitude  of  slavery, 
and  of  the  duty  of  christians  concerning  it. 

"  In  framing  these  resolutions,  two  objects  were 
kept  in  view.  The  first  was,  the  condemnation  of 
slavery,  and  of  every  person  who  wilfully  persisted 
in  the  practice  of  it.  The  second  was,  to  spare 
those  persons  who  weie  convinced  of  the  immor- 
ality of  slavery,  and  desirous  to  free  themselves  of 
all  connection  with  it,  but  who  were,  by  the  force  of 
circumstances  which  they  could  not  control,  prevent- 
ed from  liberating  their  slaves;  and, instead  of  exclu- 
ding them  from  the  Church  immediately,  and  on 
the  simple  ground  of  their  having  slaves,  to  give 
them  time  to  effect  their  emancipation. 

"  Accordingly,  the  preamble  to  these  resolutions 
first  declares  the  original  equality  of  men,  and  the 
consequent  iniquity  of  that  system  which  deprives 
-  those  persons,  who  are  held  as  slaves,  of  their 
rights.  The  language  of  the  preamble  is;  'The 
religion  of  Jesus  Christ  recognizes  the  original 
equality  of  mankind,  and  considers  as  evil  every- 
thing in  the  practices  of  men  which  unnecessarily 
disturbs  the  rights  of  their  fellow  men.'  In  using 
tlieterm  ^  unnecessarily^^  the  Synod  had  not  the 
remotest  idea  of  sustaining  the  tyrants  plea  of  ne- 
cessity, for  justifying  the  voluntary  slave-holder. 
No;  the  Synod  had,  at  its  previous  meeting,  which 
was  a  full  one,  declared  that  it  was  *  unanimous  in 


TSSTIMONY  OP  THE  A.  K.  P.  C. 


237 


the  opinion  that  slavery,  as  it  exists  in  the  slave- 
holding  States  of  these  United  States,  is  a  great, 
not  only  political,  but  moral  evil,  and  that  the  reli- 
gion of  Jesus  Christ  calls  upon  all  christians  to  re- 
move the  evil,  as  soon  as  it  can  be  done  without 
worse  consequences  to  society,  and  to  the"  slaves 
themselves.  Here  slavery,  not  as  a  mere  abstrac- 
tion which  has  no  existence,  but  as  it  exists  in  these 
United  States,  is  declared,  by  the  unanimous  voice 
of  the  Synod,  to  be  a  moral  evil,  and,  therefore, 
to  be  removed  from  the  Church.  The  only  differ- 
ence in  views  was,  'as  to  the  measures  which  are 
proper  to  remove  the  evil ; '  and  the  ultimate  de- 
cision was  deferred,  in  order  that  more  time  might 
be  had,  not  for  investigating  the  moral  character  of 
the  evil,  but  for  'consideration  and  maturing  of  plans' 
for  its  removal.  The  Synod  i§,  therefore,  to  be 
considered  as  condemning  slavery  as  a  moral  evil, 
which  the  religion  of  the  Bible  requires  all  christians 
to  remove,  as  soon  as  practicable,  and  as  pledged  to 
devise  and  execute  the  best  plans  for  its  removal. 

"  Against  slavery,  as  a  flagrant  moral  evil,  the 
Synod  does  now  testify : 

"  1.  Because  it  deprives  men  of  their  inalien" 
able  rights*  *  God  has  made  of  one  blood  all  men 
to  dwell  on  all  the  face  of  the  earth.^  The  African 
is  created  equal  with  the  white,  and  endowed  with 
the  same  rights.  These  rights  involve  everything. 
Stript  of  them  he  is  unprotected  and  exposed,  with- 
out the  power  of  redress  to  the  cruelty,  cupidity, 
and  caprice  of  others.  It  is,  therefore,  the  highest 
imaginable  injustice.    It  wrongs  its  unappy  sub- 


238 


TESTIMOTSY  OF  THE  A.  R.  P.  C. 


ject  of  his  all.  These  rights  do  not  cease  upon  ihe 
man's  being  reduced  to  slavery,  but  continue  while 
he  lives so  that  he  is  guilty  who  wilfully  holds 
him  deprived  of  them,  as  well  as  he  who  first  took 
them  away. 

"2.  Because  of  its  attendant  cruelties.  It 
separates  the  nearest  relations,  even  those  whom 
God  hath  joined  together  in  marriage,  and  whom 
no  man  may  put  asunder.  By  placing  them  in  the 
power  of  covetous,  wrathful,  implacable,  and  un- 
merciful men,  it  subjects  them  to  the  worst  injuries, 
and  hardships,  and  woes,  as  the  annals  of  slavery 
can  show.  It  is  admitted  that  there  are  those  who 
treat  their  slaves  humanely ;  but  it  is  essential  to 
the  system  that  many  treat  them  inhumanely;  and 
no  man  can  hold  slaves  without  their  being  liable, 
either  in  their  own  persons  or  their  descendants,  or 
both,  in  the  event  of  his  decease  or  insolvency,  to 
pass  into  other  hands,  and  so  become  exposed  to 
the  worst  ills  of  their  condition. 

"3.  Because  of  its  immoral  tendency.  It  dis- 
courages marriage,  and  encourages  prostitution  and 
promiscuous  concubinage  among  the  slaves,  it, 
therefore,  poisons  their  morak  at  the  fountain. 
It  forbids  their  education^  and  keeps  them  sunk  in 
ignorance.  It  precludes  the  parental  instruction  of 
children.  It  generates  in  the  slave  an  abject  and 
degraded  spirit.  It  leads  to  the  practice  of  re- 
morseless theft,  which  is  almost  universal,  and  to 
the  very  general  breach  of  the  Sabbath.  With  the 
master,  it  promotes  idleness,  luxury,  and  pride ;  it 
fosters  an  overbearing  and  tyranical  temper,  together 


TESTIMONY  OP  THE  A.  R.  P.  C. 


239 


with  anger  and  resentment,  and  encourages  profli- 
gacy. Such  being  the  tendency  of  slavery,  it 
opposes  the  progress  of  the  gospel,  the  growth  and 
prosperity  of  the  Eedeemer's  kingdom,  and  the  sal- 
vation of  souls. 

"4.  Because  of  the  connection  of  slavery  with 
the  slam  trade.  It  is  our  domestic  slavery  that 
keeps  up  the  slave  trade,  both  foreign  and  inter-ter- 
ritorial. If  slavery  were  to  cease,  the  demand  for 
slaves  would  cease — the  market,  the  smuggling,  the 
capture  would  cease.  It  deserves  consideration, 
that  in  spite  of  the  laws  of  the  civilized  world,  the 
slave  trade  is  very  extensively  carried  on,  and 
slaves  are  smuggled  in  wherever  there  is  a  demand 
for  them.  And,  in  order  to  conceal  themselves 
from  detection,  the  masters  of  slave-ships  practice 
more  shocking  barbarities  now  than  ever.  Now, 
that  which  lies  at  the  foundation  of  all  this,  is  sla- 
very, and  it  has  been  as  good  as  demonstrated,  that 
the  slave  trade  and  its  horrors  will  cease  only  with 
slavery.  The  inter-territorial  slave-trade  is  carried 
on  very  extensively  from  the  south-eastern  to  the 
south-western  States,  and  is  attended  with  much, 
not  only  degrading,  but  revolting  to  humanity. 
Every  man  who  holds  slaves  lends  the  force  of  his 
example  in  favor  of  the,  system,  and  employs  what- 
ever amount  he  possesses,  in  ihis  species  of  prop- 
erty, to  keep  up  the  demand  which  supports  the 
slave-trade.  He  may  not  do  so  intentionally — 
probably  very  few  do — but  he  does  so  in  effect. 
And  shall  christians  do  this  ?    Shall  the  Church 


240  TESTIMONY  OF  THE  A.  R.  P.  C. 


permit  them  to  do  this,  when  they  can  possibly 
help  themselves.    By  no  means. 

^*  Thefore,  because  slavery  deprives  men  of  their 
inalienable  rights;  because  of  its  attendant  cruel- 
ties ;  because  of  its  immoral  tendency;  and  because 
of  its  supporting  the  slave-trade,  with  all  its  in- 
iquity and  horrors,  we  do  condemn  it  as  contrary 
to  the  word  of  God  and  the  spirit  of  the  christian 
religion,  by  which  we  are  taught  to  consider  all 
men  as  made  of  one  blood  and  created  equal ;  to 
render  all  their  due;  to  do  justly  and  love  mercy; 
to  be  kind  and  tender  hearted ;  to  do  good  to  all 
men ;  to  give  to  the  serva?its  that  which  is  just  and 
equal ;  to  cherish  that  love  which  worketh  no  ill  to 
his  neighbor;  to  love  our  neighbor  as  ourselves, 
and  all  things  whatsoever  we  would  that  men 
should  do  to  us,  to  do  even  the  same  to  them. 
When  God  commands  to  *  loose  the  bands  of  wick- 
edness, to  undo  the  heavy  burdens,  to  let  the  op- 
pressed go  free,  and  break  every  yoke,'  Isa.  58:  6 
—when  he  cries,  '  Wo  unto  him  that  buiideth  his 
house  by  unrighteousness,  and  his  chambers  by 
wrong ;  that  useth  his  neighbor's  service  without 
wages,  and  that  giveth  him  not  for  his  work,'  Jer. 
22:  13 — and  when  he  threatens  to  «come  and  be  a 
swift  witness  against  those  that  oppress  the  hireling 
in  his  wages,  and  turn  aside  the  stranger  from  his 
"  rights,'  Mai.  3:  5— he  deserves  attention  from  both 
slave-holding  individuals  and  slave-holding  com- 
munities. 

"  While  these  things  are  so,  we  can  yet  conceive 
of  persons  who  are  in  possession  of  slaves,  contrary 


TESTIMONY  OF  THE  A.  R.  P.  C.  241 

to  their  will  and  desire,  and  from  the  necessity  of 
circumstances  which  they  cannot  control ;  and  who 
are  sincerely  desirous  of  embracing  the  tirst  oppor- 
tunity of  emancipating  their  slaves,  in  a  manner 
consistent  with  their  welfare  and  the  good  of  soci- 
ety. Such  persons  we  would  not  condemn  as  guilty 
of  slave-holding — we  would  not  exclude  them  on 
the  simple  ground  that  they  are  in  possession  of 
slaves — we  would  give  them  a  reasonable  time  to 
effect  their  emancipation.  But  such  persons  will 
manifest  their  desire — they  will  treat  their  slaves 
with  kindness  and  humanity — they  will  use  care  in 
instructing  them  in  useful  and  religioUvS  knowledge 
—they  will  endeavor  to  prepare  them  for  freedom — 
they  will  sedulously  strive  to  overcome  all  obsta- 
cles to  their  emancipation,  to  .effect  which  they  will 
show  a  willingness  to  incur  personal  and  pecuniary 
sacrifices.  When  a  man  sets  about  the  work  of 
emancipating  his  slaves,  it  can  hardly  be  concealed. 
Now  it  is  in  this  sense  that  the  Synod  understand, 
and  desire  to  be  understood,  the  latter  clause  of  the 
preamble,  which  reads  thus:  *The  practices  of 
men  may  often  disturb  the  natural  rights  or  welfare 
of  others  from  the  necessity  of  their  circumstances, 
when  the  sin  is  in  some  antecedent  cause  which  in- 
flicted on  them  such  a  state  of  things;  and  slavery 
is,  in  many  cases,  such  an  evil,  and  it  would  not 
comport  with  the  laws  of  Christ's  house  to  exclude 
the  slave-owner,  in  such  circumstances,  from  the 
communion  of  the  Church.'  Now,  this  very  ex- 
ception in  favor  of  such  as  are  *  slave-owners  from 

the  necessity  of  their  circumstances,'  infers  the 
21 


242 


TESTIMONY  OF  THE  A.  R.  P.  C. 


condemnation  of  every  voluntary  slave-holder,  who 
buys,  sellS)  or  holds  slaves,  for  the  sake  of  gain, 
or  profit,  or  ease,  or  any  other  selfish  purpose, 
when  he  can  restore  his  slaves  to  freedom.  Ac- 
cordingly, the  first  resolution  declares,  '  that  the  re- 
ligion of  Jesus  Christ  requires,  that  involuntary 
slavery  should  be  removed  from  the  Church,  as  soon 
as  an  opportunity,  in  the  providence  of  God,  is  af- 
forded to  slave  owners  for  the  liberation  of  their 
slaves.'  Here  we  declare  it  to  be  the  duty  of  all 
slave  owners,  under  our  jurisdiction,  to  embrace  the 
first  opportunity  which  is  offered  to  them,  to  libe- 
rate their  slaves,  that  the  evil  of  slavery  may,  as 
soon  as  practicable,  be  removed  from  the  Church. 

"  We  th^  declare  whei\  it  will  be  considered 
that  such  an  opportunity  is  affords  d,  viz.:  '  When 
there  are  no  regulations  of  the  State  to  prohibit  it; 
when  provision  can  be  made  for  the  support  of  the 
freedmen ;  when  they  can  be  placed  in  circumstan- 
ces to  support  the  rank,  enjoy  the  rights,  and  dis- 
charge the  duties  of  freemen.'  Now,  although 
many  of  the  States  have  thrown  obstacles  in  the 
way  of  emancipation,  in  order  to  prevent  the  in- 
crease of  free  blacks,  yet  slaves  are  every  year 
emancipated  and  colonized,  from  those  whose  laws 
are  most  rigid  on  the  subject.  In  the  colony  of  Li- 
beria, the  emancipated  are  placed  in  circumstances 
to  support  the  rank,  enjoy  the  rights,  and  discharge 
the  duties  of  freemen ;  and  that  colony  could  soon 
receive  all  the  slaves  within  the  jurisdiction  of  this 
SjTiod-- and  provision  can  be  made  for  their  trans- 
portation and  support  there  for  the  first  six  months, 


TESTIMONY  OF  THE  A.  R.  P.  C. 


243 


(after  which  they  can  support  themselves,)  in  part, 
perhaps,  from  the  funds  of  the  colonization  society ; 
in  part  from  the  liberality  of  the  Associate  Ee- 
formed  congregations,  by  directing  their  annual 
coniributions  for  colonization  purposes  to  that  ob- 
ject ;  in  part,  sometimes,  out  of  the  abundance  of 
the  slave  owner ;  and,  if  necessary,  the  whole,  by 
hiring  out  the  slave  till  he  would  earn  enough. 

In  the  third  resolution,  the  Synod  recommends 
it  to  all  its  members,  to  aid  slave-holders  Under  its 
jurisdiction,  in  placing  their  slaves  in  the  possession 
of  their  rights  as  freemen,  and  to  contribute  to  the 
cause  of  colonization  in  general. 

"The  fourth  and  last  resolution  formally  con- 
demns the  practice  of  buying  or  selling  slaves  for 
gain ;  and  then  provides  for  the  humane  treatment, 
religious  instruction,  &c.,  of  slaves,  until  they  can 
be  liberated.  A  man  may  buy  a  slave  for  the  pur- 
pose of  delivering  him  from  a  cruel  master,  or  of 
placing  him  along  w^ith  his  7ife  and  children,  or 
of  emancipating  him ;  but  ail  buying  for  gain  is 
condemned.  And  there  are  some  instances  in 
which  a  man  may  sell,  and  not  for  gain ;  but  all 
selling  of  slaves  as  an  article  of  traffic,  of  specula- 
tion, or  of  gain,  is  disapproved. 

"  Now,  brethren,  it  is  expected  that  these  resolu- 
tions shall  not  lie  as  a  dead  letter,  but  be  respected 
and  reduced  to  practice*  It  is  expected  that  Pres- 
byteries and  Sessions  will  see  them  enforced.  It 
is  expected  that  slave  owners  in  the  Church  will 
make  conscience  of  seeking  and  improving  oppor- 
tunities, and  the  very  first  which  shall  offer,  of  lib- 


244 


TESTIMONY  OF  THE  A.  R.  P.  C. 


eratmg  their  slaves.  It  is  expected  that,  in  the 
mean  time,  they  will  give  satisfactory  evidence  to 
their  respective  Sessions,  that  they  do  consider 
slavery  a  moral  evil,  and  that  they  do  im\j  desire 
to  get  rid  of  it  as  soon  as  they  can,  and  that  ft  is 
their  intention  to  embrace  the  first  opportunity 
which  God  in  his  providence  shall  give  them  of  so 
doing.  It  is  expected  of  Sessions  that  they  will 
require  this  of  slave  owning  church  members,  or 
applicants.  It  is  likewise  expected,  that  all  mem- 
bers of  the  Church  will  take  an  interest  in  restoring 
the  slaves  which  are  within  our  jurisdiction,  to  the 
enjoyment  of  their  rights  as  freemen,  and  will  aid 
their  brethren  "who  are  in  possession  of  them,  in 
this  good  work.  It  is  expected  that  no  member  of 
the  Church  will  countenance  the  iniquitous  system 
of  slavery,  by  buying  or  selling  for  gain,  and  es- 
pecially that  no  one  will  sell  to  an  ungodly  master 
or  a  trader.  It  is  expected  that  no  one  will  sepa- 
rate husband  and  wife,  or  parents  and  children,  or 
exercise  cruel  or  unkind  treatment;  but  that  all 
will  instruct  their  slaves,  until  they  can  effectuate 
their  liberty,  in  useful  knowledge,  and  in  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  gospel.  It  is  expected  that  Church 
Sessions  will  see  that  these  things  are  duly  ob- 
served." 

In  1838,  the  second  of  the  above  series  of  reso- 
lutions was  so  amended  as  to  read  thus : 

"  That  an  opportunity  in  the  providence  of  God, 
shall  be  considered  as  afforded,  when  the  master 
caix  omancipate  his  slave,  and  place  him  in  circum- 


TESTIMONY  OP  THE  R.  P.  C 


246 


stances  where  he  shall  not  be  liable  to  be  immedi- 
ately sold  into  bondage." 

In  1839  the  following  action  was  taken ; 

"  On  the  memorial  from  certain  persons  in  the 
congregation  of  Robinson's  Eun,  in  relation  to  sla- 
very and  the  Colonization  Society,  the  following 
resolution  was  adopted,  viz.; 

"  That  as  there  are  two  conflicting  societies  op- 
erating in  the  community,  the  Colonization  and 
Anti-slavery  societies,  and  as  this  Synod  has  re- 
commended the  former  to  the  patronage  of  the 
churches  under  its  care,  and  as  it  is  desirable  that 
this  Synod  keep  clear  of  this  excitement,  and  as 
the  Church  should  not  be  involved  by  tlj^^ipera- 
tion  of  bodies  over  which  it  has  no  control ;  there- 
fore, 

^^Resolvedj  That  it  hereby,  withdraw  the  recom- 
mendation formerly  given  to  the  Colonization  So- 
ciety." 


TESTIMONY  AND  CONDUCT  OP  THE  REPOKMED  PRES- 
BYTERIAN CHURCH. 

For  the  following  statement  of  the  testimony  and 
practice  of  this  budy,  we  are  indebted  to  a  vener- 
able father  in  the  ministry,  who  has  for  a  great 
many  years  held  a  prominent  place  among  his 
brethren:  ? 

"  This  Church,  while  recognizing  the  legitimacy 


246 


TESTIMONY  OP  THE  R.  P.  C, 


of  the  relation  of  master  and  servant,  has  always 
borne  testimony  against  slavery,  as  defined  in  the 
slave  laws  of  the  States,  and  colonies  before  they 
were  States,  of  our  country.  But  until  the  latter 
part  of  the  eighteenth  century,  that  testimony  was 
not  formally  judicative.  It  was  given  in  the  usual 
course  of  the  ministrations  of  the  sanctuary.  '  At 
that  time,  however,  (the  latter  part  of  the  last  cen- 
tury) the  subject  was  judicially  acted  on,  and  sla- 
very, as  defined  by  the  slave  laws  of  slave-holding 
States  and  their  courts,  was  formally  condemned 
as  a  personal,  domestic,  political,  and  moral  evil  5 
and  slave-holding,  and  the  approbation  of  it,  as 
thus  defined,  excluded  from  the  sacramental  fellow- 
ship of  the  Church.  During  the  present  century^ 
no  slave-holder,  or  advocate  of  slavery  on  t'he  chat- 
tel principle,  has  been  admitted  to  the  ecclesiastical 
connection  of  this  department  of  the  Church. 
Such  is  the  position  and  such  the  conduct  of  this 
portion  of  the.  Presbyterian  family  on  this  sub- 
ject. 

'*It  ought  to  he  remarked,  perhaps,  that  this 
body  has  never  denounced,  as  immoral  per  se,  the 
right  of  property  by  one  person  in  another,  nor  yet 
involuntary  service  as  wrong.  These,  under  legiti- 
mate regulations,  may  belong  to  the  nearest  rela- 
tions of  life.  These  do  not  constitute  the  slavery 
of  the  slav^j  laws  of  the  country,  To  confound 
them  with  it  isiay  perplex,  but  cannot  enlighten. 

"  In  reference  to  the  inflnence  of  this  measure 
upon  the  prosperity  of  the  body,  it  may  be  stated, 
that,  at  the  time,  it  generally  secured  the  disappro- 


TESTIMONY  OF  THE  R»  P.  C. 


247 


bation  of  other  religious  bodies,  as  indiscreet,  if 
not  wrong.  It  occasioned  the  loss  of  those,  as 
members,  who  refused  to  comply  with  that  mea- 
sure, they  finding  an  open  door  for  their  reception 
in  other  ecclesiastical  connections.  Upon  our  or- 
ganizations in  the  slave  States,  it  has  not  been  pro- 
pitious^ Whilst  at  no  time,  on  the  part  of  the  pub- 
lic functionaries  of  the  States,  was  there  any  dis- 
position to  bear  hardly  or  unkindly  on  ReADrmed 
Presbyterians,  they  being  uniformly  recognized  as 
ardent  patriots  and  good  citizens;  yet  the  existence, 
maintainance,  and  general  operation  of  the  slave 
laws  were,  in  many  respects^  unpleasant  to  them. 
Hence  the  great  body  of  this  denomination,  with 
their  ministers,  were  induced  to  seek  a  more  eligi- 
ble home  in  the  free  States.  This  step  affected 
the  locality,  rather  than  the  number  of  professors. 

"  But  to  the  picture  there  is  another  side,  and  of 
it  the  following  may  be  said : 

"  The  Church  is  free,  and  for  nearly  half  a  cen- 
tury has  been  free,  from  the  mah'gn  influence  that 
goes  to  degrade  the  moral  and  immortal  being  to 
the  class  of  chattels,  made  legally  incapable  of 
personal  relations  and  rights.  The  self-denial 
evinced,  both  in  the  north  and  the  south,  in  the 
ready  emancipation  of  slaves  by  those  who  entered 
into  the  views  of  the  Church,  had  a  happy  influ- 
ence upon  others  in  many  respects.  Occasion  was 
given  to  numbers  of  the  consistent  friends  of  ra- 
tional freedom,  upon  examination,  to  enter  into  the 
fellowship  of  the  Church.  This  department  of 
Zion  is  now,  and  has  long  been,  exempt  from  that 


248 


TESTIMONY  OP  THB  A,  C. 


unhappy  state  of  agitation  which  at  present  so  ex- 
tensively disturbs  the  peace  of  others.  With  us  it 
is  not  a  novelty,  but  a  long  settled  matter. 

"It  may  not  be  out  of  place  to  remark,  that 
whilst  this  was  the  department  of  the  Presbyterian 
family  that  first  took  such  ground  and  action  on  the 
subject  of  slavery,  there  was  no  rashness  in  the 
measure.  The  degrading  and  cruel  chattel  princi- 
ple was  repudiated,  and  made  a  subject  of  ecclesi- 
astical, corrective  discipline.  The  legitimate  rela- 
tion of  master  and  servant  remained  untouched. 
Provision  was  made  that  the  aged,  the  infirm,  and 
minors  be  taken  care  of;  and,  while  the  relation  of 
superior  and  subordinate  remained,  the  subordinate 
was  secured  in  all  personal  rights,  which  the  con- 
dition of  the  individual  morally  required  or  admit- 
ted.   In  this  case  there  was  no  social  convulsion." 

■   . 

TESTIMONY  OF  THE  ASSOCIATE  CHURCH. 

The  following  resolutions  and  recommendations 
exhibit  the  position  and  conduct  of  the  Associate 
Church  in  reference  to  slavery.  These  resolutions 
were  passed  by  the  Synod,  the  supreme  judicatory 
of  that  body,  in  1831.    They  are  as  follows: 

"1.  Resolved,  That  as  slavery  is  clearly  con- 
demned by  the  law  of  God,  and  has  long  since 
been  judicially  declared  to  be  a  moral  evil  by  this 
Church,  no  member  thereof  shall,  from  and  after 


TESTIMONY  OP  THE  A.  C. 


249 


this  date,  be  allowed  to  hold  a  human  being  in  the 
character  and  condition  of  a  slave. 

"  2.  Eesolvedy  That  this  Synod  do  hereby  orde!» 
all  its  subordinate  judicatories  to  proceed  forthwith 
to  carry  into  execution  the  intention  of  the  forego- 
ing resolution,  by  requiring  those  church  members, 
under  their  immediate  inspection,  who  may  be  pos" 
sessed  of  slaves,  to  relinquish  their  unjust  claims, 
and  release  those  whom  they  have  heretofore  con« 
sidered  as  their  property. 

"  3.  Eesolved,  That  if  any  member  or  members 
of  this  Church,  in  order  to  evade  this  act,  shall  sell 
any  of  their  slaves,  or  make  a  transfer  of  them,  so 
as  to  retain  the  proceeds  of  tlieir  services,  or  the 
price  of  their  sale,  or  in  any  other  way  evade  the 
provisions  of  this  act,  they  shall  be  subject  to  the 
censures  of  the  Church. 

"4.  Resolvedi  further^  ThoX  where  an  individ- 
ual is  found  who  has  spent  so  much  of  his  or  her 
strength  in  the  service  of  another,  as  to  be  disqual- 
ified from  providing  for  his  or  her  own  support,  the 
master,  in  such  a  case,  is  to  be  held  responsible  for 
the  comfortable  maintenance  of  said  servants. 

That  the  foregoing  resolutions  may  be  carried 
into  full  effect,  the  Synod  do  agree  to  recommend 
to  persons  holding  cslaves  in  our  communion,  that 
the  following  directions  be  observed  : 

"1.  Let  slaves  be  manumitted  at  home,  when 
this  can  be  done  in  agreeableness  with  State  enact- 
ments. 

"2.  Let  slaves  be  removed,  or,  let  families,  to- 
22 


260  TESTIMONY  OP  THE  A.  C. 

gether  with  their  slaves,  remove  to  non-slave-hold- 
ing  States. 

"3.  Let  the  slaves  be  sent  to  Liberia^  or  deliver- 
ed over  to  the  agent  of  the  American  Colonisation 
Society,  or  sent  to  the  colony  of  colored  people  in 
Upper  Canada,  in  cases  where  it  shall  be  found 
most  practicable;  and,  in  order  to  this,  Synod  will 
appoint  an  agent,  to  whom  masters  are  to  make 
known  their  willingness  to  part  with  their  slaves, 
without  remuneration;  and  said  agent  will  be  au- 
thorized to  collect  funds  in  such  manner  as  he  shall 
judge  best,  and  disburse  them  in  defrajdng  the  ex- 
penses of  the  removal  of  such  slaves  to  the  place 
of  their  destination,  provided,  always,  the  consent 
of  the  slave  be  obtained. 

"4.  Let  any  member  of  this  Church  purchase 
slaves  from  owners,  not  of  this  Church,  and  give 
them  their  liberty,  or  retain  them  in  their  service 
until  compensated  by  their  labor  for  the  sum  ex- 
pended in  their  redemption.  Also,  let  masters  con- 
tract with  their  slaves  and  pay  them  just  wages  for 
a  limited  time,  until  remunerated  for  the  expense  of 
raising  and  educating  them,  if  any  such  remunera- 
tion be  in  justice  due,  which  matter  is  to  be  deter- 
mined by  the  master  and  slaves  themselves^  but,  in 
case  they  cannot  agree,  by  some  disinterested  indi- 
viduals by  them  chosen.  Moreover,  in  order  to 
prevent  a  reversion  to  a  state  of  slavery  in  such 
cases,  the  slaves  shall  be  delivered  by  bills  of  sale 
to  the  agent  of  Synod  above  mentioned,  who  shall 
give  an  approved  security  that  those  slaves  shall  not 


POSITION  OF  THE  B;  C. 


251 


be  taken  from  their  masters,  nor  come  into  the 
power  of  another  owner,  till  liberated. 

«^5.  Let  pastors,  settled  in  those  States  where 
slave-holding  exists,  instruct  the  congregations  un- 
der their  care  in  the  evil  of  that  practice,  and  urge 
them  to  a  discharge  of  their  duty  respecting  it ;  let 
Siessions  also  take  care  that  the  above  resolutions 
and  directions  be  duly  observed  in  the  admission  of 
members  to  the  fellowship  of  the  Church,  and  in 
their  practice  afterwards ;  and  also  let  them  acquaint 
the  slaves  with  what  the  Synod  has  now  done  in 
behalf  of  their  natural  rights  and  privileges." 


POSITION  OF  THE  BAPTIST  CHURCH. 

The  Baptist  denomination  is  strictly  congrega- 
tional in  its  government.  Its  ministerial  associa- 
tions are  small,  and  have  no  general  ecclesiastical 
bond  of  union  among  themselves.  Formerly  its 
missionary  society  constituted  a  bond  of  union. 
But  in  this  respect  a  separation  occurred  a  few 
years  since  between  the  north  and  the  south. 
There  exists,  therefore,  no  testimony  which  can  be 
regarded  as  a  general  expression  of  the  body  on 
the  subject  of  slavery. 

There  are  four  distinct  classes,  as  it  regards  this 
subject,  among  the  Baptists.  Northern  Baptists  are 
almost  universally  opposed  to  slavery,  and  regard  it 
as  a  very  great  evil.    But  among  these  there  are 


262  TESTIMONY  OF  THE  P.  E.  C. 

two  classes.  The  one  occupies  moderate  anti- 
slaver}'  ground,  and  is  not  opposed  to  the  use  of 
funds  contributed  by  slave-holders  for  missionary 
purposes.  The  other  takes  a  stronger  position,  has 
formed  a  free  missionary  association,  and  refuses 
the  ai)plication  of  any  money  contributed  by  slaves 
holders  for  the  spread  of  the  gospel. 

In  the  south  there  are  also  two  classes,  although, 
so  far  as  they  engage  in  the  work  of  missions,  they 
all  operate  through  one  association.  A  majority  of 
southern  Baptists  are  opposed  to  the  slave  system, 
but  admit  slave-holders  to  the  communion  of  the 
Church.  But  a  considerable  class  justify  the  sys- 
tem, and  plead  for  its  perpetuity.  The  Baptists  of 
the  south  labor  with  commendable  zeal  for  the  sal- 
vation of  the  slaves.  The  Church  has  a  colored 
membership  of  more  than  one  hundred  thousand. 

The  Free  Will  Baptists  are  strongly  opposed  to 
slavery.  At  the  >  last  General  Conference  (1860) 
they  passed  a  se  .^s  of  very  stringent  resolutions  in 
opposition  to  the  fugitive  slave  law.  From  these 
it  is  gathered  that  they  would  not  admit  slave-hold- 
ers to  membership  in  the  Church.  They  have  no 
congregations  in  slave-holding  States. 


PROTESTANT  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 

r,  : 

The  General  Convention  of  this  body  have  not 
taken  any  action  which  defines  formally  their  views 


TESTIMONY  OP  THE  M.  E.  C.  253 

upon  the  subject  of  slavery.  Siveral  of  the  south- 
ern bishops  have  made  the  religious  instruction  of 
the  colored  population,  the  matter  of  special  and 
repeated  address  to  the  clergy  of  their  dioceses. 
There  is,  among  this  people,  a  general  opposition 
to  the  system,  but  slave-holders  are  admitted  to 
membership  in  the  Church. 


THE  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 

This  body  was  divided,  a  few  years  since,  on  the 
account  of  slavery^  into  northern  and  southern  sec- 
tions. These  sections  now  constitute  independent 
bodies,  having  no  formal  bond  of  union  or  correS" 
pondence,  and  but  little  intercourse  with  each 
other.  The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  North 
claim  to  hold  the  original  views,  and  occupy  the 
original  position,  of  the  Church  on  this  subject. 
The  following  is  the  official  statement  of  this  doc- 
trine.    Book  Dis.  pp.  195-6 : 

"  Quest. — What  shall  be  done  for  the  extirpation 
of  the  evil  of  slavery  ? 

^^Ans. — 1.  We  declare  that  we  are  as  much  as 
ever  convinced  of  the  great  evil  of  slavery ;  there- 
fore, no  slave-holder  shall  be  eligible  to  any  official 
station  in  our  Church  hereafter,  where  the  laws  of 
the  State  in  which  he  lives  will  admit  of  emanci- 
pation, and  permit  the  liberated  slave  to  enjoy  free- 
dom. 


354 


TESTIMONY  OF  THE  M.  E.  C 


"2.  When  any  travelling  preacher  becomes  an 
owner  of  a  slave  or  slaves,  by  any  means,  he  shall 
forfeit  his  ministerial  character  in  our  Church,  un- 
less he  execute,  if  it  be  practicable,  a  legal  eman- 
cipation of  such  slaves,  conformably  to  the  laws  of 
the  State  in  which  he  lives. 

"3.  All  our  preachers  shall  prudently  enforce 
upon  our  members  the  necessity  of  teaching  their 
slaves  to  read  the  word  of  God ;  and  to  allow  them 
time  to  attend  upon  the  public  worship  of  God  on 
our  regular  days  of  divine  service. 

"  4.,  Our  colored  preachers,  and  official  members, 
shall  have  all  the  privileges  which  are  usual  to 
others,  in  the  district  and  quarterly  conferences, 
where  the  usages  of  the  country  do  not  forbid  it. 
And  the  presiding  elder  may  hold  for  them  a  sepa- 
rate district  conference,  where  the  number  of  col-i- 
ored  local  preachers  will  justify  it. 

5.  The  annual  conferences  may  employ  colored 
preachers  to  travel  and  preach,  where  their  services 
^  ;  Judged  necessary;  provided,  that  no  one  shall  . 
be  so  employed  without  having  been  recommended 
according  to  the  form  of  discipline.^* 

This  doctrinal  statement  is  also  still  held  as  au- 
thoritative in  the  M.  E.  Church  South. 

At  the  time  of  the  division  there  were  a  few 
slave-holders  in  the  northern  section.  But  these 
are  understood  to  be  pledged  to  emancipate  their 
slaves  as  soon  as  practicable. 

Slave-holders  are  admitted  to  membership  in  the 
M.  E.  Church  South.  This  body  is  also  energet- 
ically laboring  for  the  salvation  of  the  slaves.  It 


TESTIMONY!  OF*  THE  M.  K.  0.  265 

has  a  larger  colored  membership  than  belongs  to 
any  other  denomination  in  this  country. 

The  Lutheran  German  Reformed  and  Associate 
Reformed  churches  in  the  south,  both  ^duiit  slave- 
holders to  their  communion.  But  neither  of  them, 
it  is  believed,  has  borne  any  formal  testimony  Upon 
the  subject.  The  same  remarks  are  true  of  the 
congregational  Church  in  the  south. 

Although  the  slave  system,  in  its  establishment 
and  perpetuation,  is  a  curse,  yet  God,  in  his  won- 
der-working providence,  is  bringing  good  out  of  it 
for  its  wretched  victims.  Even  the  more  ignorant 
and  degraded  of  them,  are  not  in  a  more  disadvan- 
tageous or  wretched  condition,  than  they  would 
have  been  in  the  wilds  of  Africa.  And  many  of 
them  are  civilized  and  polished  in  their  manners, 
and  some  have  obtained  a  tolerable  education.  And 
a  majority  of  them  are  furnished  with  the  necessa* 
ries  and  the  ordinary  comforts  of  life,  in  most  re- 
spects, and  are  not  subjected  to  severer  toil  than  the 
poor  of  other  countries.  But  what  is  of  infinitely 
more  value  is,  that  multitudes  of  them  have  found 
the  pearl  of  great  price.  Many  have  already  gone 
to  glory.  And  many  others  are  pressing  thither. 
The  M.  E.  Church  South  reported,  in  1849,  a  col- 
ored membership  of  137,528.  In  1847  the  Baptist 
Church  was  regarded  as  having  about  100,000  col- 
ored members.  The  Presbyterian  Church  has  a 
black  membership  of  about  7,000.  There  are  also 
a  few  colored  members  in  the  Protestant  Episcopal, 
the  Associate  Reformed,  the  New  School  Presby- 
terian, the  Lutheran,  the  German  Refonned,  and 


266  TESTIMONY  OF  THE  M.  E.  C. 

the  congregational  churches  of  the  south.  These 
together  may  number  15,0(yO.    Thus  it  appears 
that  260,000  of  these  children  of  Kam,  are  mem- 
bers of  the  visible  Church.    This  is  as  large  a 
number  as  have  been  converted  by  all  the  mission- 
ary operations  of  the  last  fifty  years.    It  is  pre- 
sumed that  there  are  three  millions  of  slaves  in  this 
country.    Of  thes6,  three-fifths  will  of  course  be 
children  and  youth.    The  remaining  two-fifths 
would  be  one  million  and  two  hundred  thousand. 
Now  if  this  sum  be  divided  by  260,000,  the  quo- 
tient will  be  about  4f .    The  number  of  professors 
of  religion,  bears  to  the  whole  number  of  adult 
slaves,  therefore,  the  proportion  of  one  to  less  than 
4|.    This  is  a  proportion  nearly,  if  not  quite,  as 
large  as  that  which  holds  among  the  white  popula- 
tion of  the  free  States. 


THE  END.